Search the Community

I originally published this on the old evolution forum, April 7, 2013. The TFs start after the row of ************** You're Trent, you're the star receiver on the high school football team. It's your senior year. BOOM! You smack your buddy during scrimmage and quickly scoot by him as you break through the defense during practice. Like second nature you turn your nimble and quick legs, maintaining a high speed as you run backwards waiting for Jon, the team quarterback, to pass you the ball. It slides easily into your hands and you make yet another touchdown. Coach blows the whistle during practice calling you all back to the sidelines. “Damn Trent, you're too good for our defense!” Coach enthusiastically says, glaring at the brutes on the defensive side, “you boys need to work harder, we got a big game next week. Okay let's call it a day, nice work gents.” You always enjoyed practice, it was less tense than games and fun to hang out with your buds, plus no need for full-on uniforms today. You slip off your helmet and undo your shoulder pads, leaving you in a cut white t-shirt and your gym shorts. You head over to Jon doing the same, “nice pass man. I think we're gonna kick ass this season.” Jon smiles as he pulls his shirt over himself, satisfied with practice for the day. “Yea man I think so too. We're getting pretty good. Top of our game.” You look at the QB's cut abs and protruding pecs. “Been working out Johnny boy?” you ask, chuckling. Feeling the need to show off yourself you too casually slip off your shirt, revealing a similarly cut body but with the addition of a deep grooved adonis belt, V extending into your cut abs. Jon laughs, the two of you equally impressed with yourselves. Senior year and it doesn't seem like life can get much better. You're a complacent and ignorantly happy jock. You're in all honors classes, getting near-straight As, a star football receiver, a great body, a solid if jerky personality...you wouldn't have it any other way. Walking by the cheerleaders you and Jon give the girls a smile. They chuckle and wave back, soaking in your bodies with their eyes. Behind them the guy cheerleaders admire you too, smiling without being too obvious about their own homosexual feelings. “Which one are you taking tonight?” you ask Jon, the two of you trading around a few of the cheerleaders as sex partners for the last few weekends. “I think the dudes are into us too,” he answers ignoring you. “Nothing wrong with that, I know I'm sexy to both.” The two of you trudge into the football locker room where most of the team is already in place undressing from practice. You and Jon settle onto the bench and pull off your shoes and socks, tossing them in your locker. Clayton, another receiver on the team, walks over in his compression shorts. “Bet you fellars won't flash yourselves to the cheerleaders outside. They all standing out in the parking lot since the door's still open. Dare ya to walk across the opening bare nude.” You turn around and notice half the team looking at you, wondering if you'll follow through. Alex, a linebacker adds, “they'll do it, they love getting naked!” You and Jon smile before together, like clockwork, casually remove your compression shorts, standing back up and casually showing off your cut bodies and obnoxiously large packages. The two of you walk without towels toward the front door, you in the lead. Turning your head but being careful not to show your package you wave to the ladies down below, guys behind them gawking at your awesome body. To tease further you and Jon decide to turn in uniform, fully showing your naked packages. The girls oogle and blow kisses before the two of you laugh and walk back. “You owe me, Clayton,” you shout, proud enough not to need any kind of payback for the dare. “We're fuckin' BEASTS!” Jon shouts as he slaps your ass. You take a shower and throw on your briefs and another pair of clean gym shorts, throw on your shoes and another cut t-shirt. Yes, it's good to be the big, bad jock, you think to yourself smiling. Looking around at your teammates you're reassured in your friendship and kinship with your fellow jocks, too. They may vary in personality and athleticism but together you share the camaraderie of being jocks. Jon gives you a light shove against the locker as he drops his towel and begins pulling out his clothing. As you watch the naked quarterback get dressed slowly, deliberately strutting himself as long as he can, you wonder if it's your athleticism that brings you and your friends to be so suavely cocky. Four years ago you wouldn't have really cared to be naked, but now it's not only second nature, it's something you thrive on, and you earn a lot of attention and respect for doing so. “So, which of the ladies are you taking home tonight?” you ask as Jon ties his shoes. “I fucked a guy last night,” he says casually, not caring if anyone judged him over such a statement. “One of the cheerleaders?” you ask back, surprised at his blunt answer. “Yea man, that one junior, Drake? He loved taking it up the butt. Cindy was right there with him. She stepped in as soon as I was done with him. One dude followed by one chick. Probably the craziest thing I've done...” he answers grabbing his backpack. “Jesus,” you say, astounded, “what was it like?” “It was sex!” he answers back cockily, “it's a place to deposit some sperm and orgasm, that's it. Tonight it'll probably be Cindy and Kendra if I get them both. That Kendra is an elusive fox, makes me want to hunt her down more and more.” As the two of you leave the locker room and carpool home, you check out the high school that is your domain, your rule of the world. The hot, dry air feels good on a night like tonight. High fiveing fellow jocks on the track team you wind your way to the parking lot and see a group of nerds, also seniors, rolling some dice on the ground as they play their nerdy card game at a nearby picnic table. Most of the time you consider yourself a nice guy, but these dweebs were too much of a fun opportunity to pass up, so you give them a visit. “What's up duudes?!” you say innocently as they conspicuously put their game away, hiding it. “Nuthin'...” they murmur, hoping you'll leave them alone. They try not to look at you, intimidated by your presence, but you stand there smiling, and as you notice them look at you, you feel a certain amount of admiration and jealously flow from them, giving you too much pride. Jon drops his duffel bag in front of them and it lands on the table. “I wanna play a game!” he shouts, walking around the nerds. “What'll it be, Kevin?” he asks one of the nerds, a smart kid but socially awkward, with a bow cut of blonde hair and tiny specks. “Nuthin, man, don't you have somewhere to be...” Jon ignores him. “Something a little personal,” he suggests, zipping open his bag, “something called...” he slowly pulls out his dirty jockstrap as he stands right behind Kevin, “Stuffed face!” Jon slams the jock into Kevin's face as he holds him into a headlock. The four other nerds scatter and run away while the helpless Kevin stays attached to the dirty jock. The kid struggles to no use. You feel bad for him and nod for Jon to let him go, giving the poor nerd a chance to breathe. “You fuckin animal!” he says, between breaths. “Fuck yea I'm an animal!” Jon responds laughing. You grab Kevin's shirt as he tries to leave. “Where you goin' buddy?” you ask, still asserting yourself while giving a good cop attitude. “You're gonna be fuckin sorry one of these days,” Kevin said, “You think you rule over me now, but it won't be long...” he says cryptically. You hold him for a moment longer, “what do you mean?” you ask more seriously. Jon walks around, yanking off his gym shorts and showing a large boner under his boxers, “I'll get it outta him,” he says, putting Kevin in another headlock and prying his jeans down to his knees. Jon was never bashful about his bisexual and domineering tendencies but you never knew him to be this savage. In fear and anger Kevin shouts “Fuck you! The Zets will have our revenge!” and you shove Jon to set the poor kid down. Holding him in place, you wonder what he means by that term. “Zets?” Jon gives a look of frustration as he pulls back his gym shorts. Seeing others emerge from the high school you give him a look that you just saved his skin. “Tomorrow...you'll...be....sorry,” Kevin says, and with that you let Kevin go as he runs away into the forest behind. “What did he mean by that?” you ask Jon as he drives you back home. “Fuck if I know, I coulda gotten him to tell you.” Jon trails off as you think about the word he used, “Zets.” Trying to find any connection to the Zets, you start to see online accounts of some type of pendant called Zets being used on Greek warriors. Searching through your old history books you find info on the mythology of the ancient Greeks and read about Kratos, the god of strength who carried with him a pendant of Zets. Realizing that the basic info won't be enough for you to understand what Kevin meant you delve deeper into the mythos of Kratos, who he was and what he did. You find that small tribes of the Greek peoples in island settings off the mainland believed that their warriors were not of their land, the land of the mortal, but from a distant plane of existence, one fueled by Kratos, the god. These warriors were immortal, strong, well-respected, and were distinctly identified by the diamond-shaped amulet they had inscribed into their chests. This wasn't simply a tattoo but an actual artifact that seemed to be a part of their bodies, and one that they could hide within their bodies or use on their chests as a weapon. You go onto read about how the Kratos warriors often ruled the clans on the islands and for many years conquered and ruled neighboring lands using their powers. Reading over the material gets you excited about the prospect of living as one of these men many years ago. “How incredible...” you think to yourself as you continue reading. The etchings of the men in the textbooks are truly spectacular, and accounts report that they were always naked. “Sounds like me already,” you joke to yourself as you read over the powers that the warriors held, which seem to embody the control of every aspect of space and time, physics and biology. The entire mythos of Kratos himself was based around these Zets pendants. The pendants may have been extraterrestrial, or extra-universal, in such a way that to what the Greeks seemed as god-like powers were actual alien technology. Powers of some extraterrestrial race. Forgetting about the mythical and impossible facts that the research alludes to, your mind drifts to what the nerd was talking about when he said “you'll all be sorry.” “Maybe he can summon a warrior using one of these amulets,” you think to yourself. “I need to see if I can find one, if I can summon one myself,” and you sketch a copy of the diamond-shaped amulet to take to school for the next day. Throughout the day you notice the nerd Kevin give both you and Jon longside and evil glances as he roams the school hallways. On the way to P.E. You even notice him suspiciously looking at you, following you as you walk to the locker room. Knowing something is wrong, you warn your football buddies Jon and Nate to leave school with you and head to the car before practice. “I want to find that Kevin kid and see what the fuck he's all about,” you suggest. “Shit yea, let's do it,” Jon agrees, “we don't have practice till 4 anyway.” At 3pm you follow Kevin to the locker rooms for the gym, for guys who weren't on any sports teams. You knew it would be empty as no one wants to hang around after school on a Tuesday, and assume that whatever Kevin is up to it's definitely no good. You signal for your buddies to wait and hide behind the staircase as you seal the door and peer at Kevin. He throws his backpack in a locker and quickly looks around before pulling off his shoes and socks. “That punk's never changed in school before!” Jon notes, making an insulting point to note that the kid never gets naked unlike him or you. “He's up to something,” Nate concurs, watching the nerd go down to his boxers before pulling out of his backpack two triangular shaped but elaborately carved rocks. Kevin examines them closely, weighing each rock in his hand with respect. “That's the fuckin amulet,” you whisper, “we gotta grab him now!” The three of you quietly and briskly sneak up behind Kevin while still holding the rocks. “Grab him!” you shout and Jon and Nate enthusiastically grab the nerd in both hands, causing him to drop the rocks. “Fuck!!” he shouts, “let go of me motherfuckers!” They back him against the opposite row of lockers and hold him in his place as he kicks and screams. “HEEELP!” he shouts, but with the locker door sealed and no one in that corridor of the school, you know his pleas are futile. “I read a little about the Kratos warriors last night,” you say seriously as Kevin continues to struggle. “I knew that if we didn't come down here and investigate we'd probably regret it.” Trying to read Kevin, you can't tell if you're scaring him as he continues to fight his way out of your buddies' arm locks. “You know I can't let you do anything that would hurt us. You'd only hurt yourself, and your school...” you try to reason as you want to figure out what this kid was up to. Tired of beating around the bush you ask him directly, “Did you find a Zets amulet?” the words 'amulet' scare the kid and he freezes. Eyes wide Kevin simply says, “No” as he stares at you in fear. “Because if you did,” you answer, “I can't let you summon some creature to come and hurt me. That wouldn't be very nice would it.” You take a step back and cross your arms examining the kid. Looking down you see the two triangular rocks on the ground. “This isn't the amulet is it?” you ask, picking them up and weighing each in your left and right hands. “These rocks...what are they?” you ask, showing them to Kevin still wrapped by your buddies' arms. “They're just...just rocks,” Kevin answers, trying to be as innocent as possible. “Just something for geology class, now let me go!” he pleas. Ignoring him you continue, “because, if you have the amulet, then I'd like to see it. Is this the amulet?” You hold up the rocks, reading the nerd so easily and surmising that you have the amulet. Jon chimes in with a sinister smile, “what is it?” he asks, “what was this punk trying to do with it?” You answer, not trying to sound like too big of a nerd yourself, “What he said yesterday struck me a little bit. He said 'we'd be sorry' which a nerd would never say without some sort of help. I thought he might have found something important that he could have used against us. Now I think I might be right...” “What could this punk have done?” Jon asks. “Could it...uhh...hurt us?” “I don't think it matters now that I have it,” you say, giving Jon and Nate a small smile. Turning your attention to Kevin, “I thought the amulet was diamond shaped,” you say, comparing the two rocks. “That you could summon...” “Don't do it!” Kevin answers back desperately. “Man, please don't do it, you won't let me live if you do it...” “Do what?” You answer, looking back down at the rocks, smiling at the fact that you're finally getting the nerd to talk. Moving them around in your hands you realize putting them side by side turns the two triangles into a diamond. “Oh shit,” you say, concluding the puzzle, “this thing is the fucking amulet!” You admire the rocks as you realize what it is. “What does it do if I put them together?” you ask Kevin. Kevin is now nearly crying as his desperation overflows. “I don't know, man...” he says, “don't do it, please!” Jon gives him a light but tight punch to his gut to get to him talk. “Answer him, Kevin!” he shouts. “Argh!” Kevin yelps before answering, “you...you become one of them, man! But please don't!” “What do you mean one of them?” anticipating his answer, you start to get excited, “wait...could it be true?” you think to yourself. “A warrior! A warrior jeez no...now please don't!” Kevin continues to plea. Your smile widens at his words. It is true! You can actually become an immortal and almighty being by putting together these rocks! What incredible power. As you slowly start to merge the rocks you begin having visions of these powers, of the muscular and naked splendor that these warriors beheld, of the powers they contained within them and could selfishly use for whatever they felt and desired. You would be the one and only warrior of this time, a newly formed and immortal being for the present world. “Jesus...” you whisper as lusts and dreams encircle in your thoughts. You wouldn't only become a warrior, you would become the very powers that the god Kratos held within him, and more. You would become pure power. “Trent,” Nate says, a bit confused and worried himself but still holding Kevin to the locker wall, “what is that thing?” “It's power,” you answer as the visions clear from your head. “Powers I'm about to gain.” “Are you fuckin serious?!” Jon asks in excitement, actually believing you. “Can I have some too?” “I think so,” you say. “Dude,” Nate warns, “watch out, you don't know what that thing can do...” “Looking back up, reality seeping back in but realizing you're still in possession of the amulet you tell your buddies, “hold that nerd there. I'm about to become a true god.” “NOOO! No NOOO!” Kevin shouts again, struggling with all his strength but unable to move against your buddies who pin him against the lockers. Your hands shake in anticipation of the transformation you dream of having. You smile at Kevin and tell him, “what? did you think you were capable of harnessing these powers? Of abusing them?” you ask him, showing him the rocks. “What makes you think something like this will be bestowed upon you?! You practically told me, gave away, that you had the potential to gain these powers! But you're too late, you gave away the secret! And anyway you're mistaken, man. These powers weren't created for nerds like you. These powers are for someone like me. A man of masculinity. A man of strength.” You speak almost channeling the warrior you feel you will become. You lift your shirt and show your six pack. “Do you have one of these?” you ask him? “Do you have the dick of a beast? If not then step aside, because I'm taking advantage of the powers of the gods. I am becoming one...” You laugh at the realization of your assertiveness, which you admit to yourself is silly. But who cares? Knowing that the warriors were bare, and wanting to be in your natural state for the transformation, you pull off your t-shirt and drop it to the ground before kicking off your shoes, triangles held tightly in your palm. Smiling at your buddies, and making it apparent the transformation is about to happen to you, you pull off your socks and slide down your gym shorts, leaving you only in your briefs. Kevin stares at your already cut body with both respect and fear. The tent in your briefs shows your excitement as Jon and Nate are still confused by what is to happen. But Kevin simply whispers, “no” in sadness, sad that he didn't get to possess the powers first. “Shoulda acted a little faster, nerd,” you say condescendingly. You walk close to him to make him particularly uncomfortable and with assertiveness say, “Now I am going to become what you've always wanted, and you'll never get to have it for yourself.” You look at the stones again and feel the powers of the warrior. The anticipation becomes too much, too pleasurable. You're body is going to become magnificent. You smile at your buddies as they and you anticipate the changes to come. You can feel the amulet almost speaking its power to you as you clutch it in your hands. “You boys ready for this?” you ask your friends, glancing back at Kevin with an evil smile, “fuck yea man!” Jon answers, “let's fuckin do this!” Nate says nothing but nods his head in approval, hoping nothing catastrophic happens to him. You take a few steps back from Kevin and your buddies, enough for a view for all to see and take in. Turning back around you tell them “You know what I always say? If you're gonna go all out, mine as well do it right!” **************************** You slip your fingers under your briefs and feel your hard butt. Slipping your hand to your crotch you position your shrinking boner before casually, slowly push the briefs down to your ankles, bending your knees to get them down your legs before standing back up, showcasing your large and low package as you get completely naked. You pick up the briefs and toss them to Kevin's face as a joke. They slap him and land on the ground. “Trent...” Nate warns, “watch out man...you don't know what that thing can do.” “I know all it can do. And what it will do to me,” you say, staring at the two pieces of rock as you move each one into your right and left hands. “I just need to put them together.” “Hurry up, man!” Jon encourages you in eager anticipation, “let's do this before someone catches you!” Kevin's screams have subsided to sobs as he accepts the unfortunate fate that you will become the warrior and he will be there only to witness. “I can feel the powers beckoning me,” you say, arching your arms above your head you slam the stones together and let go. To your amazement the single amulet floats above your head, exudes a bright white light and begins spinning very quickly. You don't even have time to set your arms down again before the spinning amulet begins spraying bright white electric bolts directly down onto your body, showering you with a wealth of powers your mind had never even comprehended before. “Argh!” you scream as you bend forward, the powers pushing your body involuntarily as they integrate into you. You look down to see yourself rapidly changing, morphing into a new being. Your upper body immediately expands horizontally and vertically as new layers of muscle grow over your already cut body. Pecs grow out as abs form a complete and deep eight pack. Your back snaps back as your shoulders grow outward, new lines of sinew creating an extreme amount of muscular girth. You examine your biceps through the power-ridden light as they too grow out, new layers building upon themselves. Your forearms start to grow hair as it raises up your biceps, into your pits and over your chest. As a treasure trail grows down onto your waistband you feel your adonis belt grow out too, creating a deep V groove as your ass pushes a pronounced bubble butt, rock hard to match your muscular back. Soon your quads grow out as the hair covers them too, creating thick football like muscles over your legs. You look up at the guys and see them still holding Kevin, but all fascinated by the naked beast being born before them. “I'm fucking grooowwwwing! YES!!! HAHA!” the muscular powers are too much, you're overcome by the love of the immortal warrior you are becoming. Soon your most powerful growth hits you as you feel your balls pulling into your body to begin their change. As you feel your testicles rid of your old mortal semen and turn it into something more, you notice the electric powers emerging over you give you bright flashes of transformative attractiveness. You begin to feel and read the minds of those around you, and understand that your witnesses can see you changing too under the bright cloud of power, but they see your mortal body become godlike under the powerful lights that cover you. “Oh YES!!” you shout again as your package begins to weigh down, growing balls matching the growth of your body as your pecker too grows down and becomes large and strong. The sparks of electricity engulfing it only further grows and graces it with the powers of the warrior. As your body begins to finish it's biological and muscular growth the white light begins to darken to a gray, then a black ominous color as it clouds and forms a magnificent and dark energy circle. “Powers...” you say as your voice deepens, knowing what is to come. The amulet descends into you as the powers it bestows shifts from that of muscular growth to that of actual power. Pure, unbridled, supernatural powers. You begin to feel the powers of the amulet as it continues descending toward you. You begin to feel the powers as the cloud finds whatever orifice it can integrate itself as it climbs into your newly formed muscular body. You can feel your friends witness your power gaining as they see the outline of your immortal body through the gray cloud light and electrocute with pure power. Soon your mind leaves the confines of human thinking as you begin to understand everything known and ever known about the universe. As the powers integrate into the vessels that have become your new muscular body, you begin to understand what they do and how you can use and manipulate them. You feel the power of transformation, animate and inanimate, come into you, you feel the power of immortality, to survive not just time but injury of every sort. You feel the power of possession as you can take on whatever form you wish to possess whoever, or whatever, you wish. You feel the powers of mind control and reading, of ultimate stamina, of control of all matter from the subatomic level. You feel the power to share your powers or pass them onto others, or to drain mortals own lifeforce to further grow your own energy and power. You take your last needful breath as your lungs morph into a vessel for your powers, you blink your last organic eyes as they turn into the seeing instruments for the ultimate being. You see from and exist in all directions as you feel your body become a vessel for which to exist in this universe. The amulet itself lodges into your chest as you scream with pleasure “YEEEESSSS!” you scream as your voice deepens to an immense, masculine pleasure. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAA!” you laugh as you assert your newly born self. “I...AM...POOOOWEEEERRRRRR!” you shout as the black cloud of power bestows you with the last of its light, the last of its electric force and seeps into the amulet now engrained into your chest. With a dramatic and loud air, the cloud seeps into your body and leaves you there, a newly transformed and immortal specimen of the most perfect kind. Still flexing your arms, you lower them and inspect your body. Every inch of it is perfect. You feel the powers within you. The transformation was in fact everything you dreamed and more. You lift your feet and see a burnt imprint on the concrete below, what was leftover from your formation. You lift your head and smile at the three mortals ahead of you. “Oh yea this feels good...” you say, smiling as you take two steps towards them. The three of them are not sure whether to be terrified or in awe, you can feel their thoughts racing in their heads as try to figure out what to do, but they're simply stunned and amazed by the beast before them. You feel Kevin come to his senses as he frees himself from his captors' grip, them too in awe to care about Kevin, and begin to run away. “Where do you think you're going?” you say with a chuckle and, using your mind, you lift his feet off the ground and pull him magically back. He continues to try running but cannot as you drag him back to between your friends, them still inspecting the naked beast before them. “Stay,” you say, and you bend the locker metal to form handcuffs and lock his hands into the metal. “Don't move,” you order, forcing his limbs to become too weak to do anything as he helplessly struggles to undo himself. “Dude,” Jon says taking a step forward, “what...are you?” “I am power,” you answer, feeling his awe of you, “I am the amulet of power, and it is me.” Jon reaches his hand out to touch the amulet, and in doing so he connects to your mind and gets a mortal glimpse as to what it's like to be you. It's too much for him and he grows a large boner under his shorts. “I want it,” he says, staring at the amulet, “give me some of your powers, anything, I'll do anything!” he says, removing his t-shirt and kicking off his own shoes. “Me too!” Nate answers, hypnotized by your beastly body. He steps next to Jon as he removes his gym shorts, showing the excitement under the boxers in the form of a long tent. You know you can transform them into whatever you wish, and you're tempted to feed your power of strength to them. Or you could posses them, or drain them of their own mortal strength. Still thinking like a mortal, Jon looks back up to you, pleaing with his eyes to do anything to gain a chunk of your power. “What do I need to do, man?” asking you desperately, “should I get naked?! Just say it and I'll do it!” Nate adds, “Whatever it takes man, yea, like Jon said, I'll do anything too. I don't need to be everything you are, just a little bit, man, just a little something.” “What do we do with him?” you ask your buddies, pointing to the resigned but terrified Kevin, tethered to the lockers behind them. “Whatever you want, man,” Jon says, distracted by your body. “What do you want to do?! You're the boss now...” You think to yourself, 'the big, bad jock finally got what he wants. I can do anything, do I really give the jocks the powers and we rule? Or do I thank the nerd who allowed me to become this god? And bestow my powers unto him?' You look back to your friends and see their cut and sculpted bodies. These guys worked hard for what they earned, even if they were jerks about it. These guys are capable of being in the state that the powers require, which is unapologetic nudity. These guys are already sculpted and their powers will only further their physique. They can handle the powers better than the nerd, and after receiving the powers they will become prime demi-god servants. You magically release Kevin's shackles and approach him, keeping him weak so he won't run away again. “Look at me,” you say, and he raises his head. “Do you like this body?” you ask. He looks you over and you feel his jealousy and sadness exude. “What do you fuckin think?” he said. “Do you want these powers?” you ask, stern as before. “Fuck you!!” he shouts, spitting on your chest. You laugh. “That's not the way to treat a god, I could have made you immortal.” You heat your chest to evaporate the spit and turn from him, reshackling him in the process. “Okay, friends, time to become demi-gods.” “Alright!” Jon shouts and Nate smiles. “Let's do this!” You turn back around and face everyone, Kevin now struggling again to escape, “this kid wasn't respectful of the warrior I am, time to show him who's boss...” “NOOOO!” Kevin shouts again, but you seal his flesh over his mouth so he cannot speak. “Take um off boys,” you say, “let's gain some powers.” In an equally enthusiastic swoosh, Nate and Jon remove their boxers and kick them to the far side of the room. Their anticipation of the powers they are to gain completely free them from any embarrassment of being nude. “You're gonna be sorry little dude,” Jon says walking close to Kevin and giving him an evil smile. “See you in a minute...” Jon walks back over and holds his arms at his side. “Let's fuckin do this!!” You dissolve yourself into a dark gray steam, dissolving until your body is no longer made of material and exists purely as a cloud of smoke. Equally controlling two waves of the steam, you work your way toward Jon and Nate, standing and ready for you to integrate your powers into them. You crawl over their bodies and up and over their heads, forcing them to turn around for Kevin to witness their transformations. After covering their bodies you begin crawling into all orifices you can find, climbing into their ears, nose, ass crack and pecker. As you crawl through their bodies you leave chunks of powers to integrate into their cells and transform them into the pure-power essence that now comprises your own essence. You withhold from them powers of possession and their own ability to spread powers, simply giving them immortality and the power to transform into any entity and consume the bodies of mortals. But as you leave your essence you control it to integrate into their cells, forcing their muscles to grow outward and become strong, immortal containers for their powers. Kevin watches in fear as the same muscular transformation that just happened to you now happens to two more jocks who are becoming equal to you in looks and stamina. Jon begins laughing at the transformation as his abs grow into an eight pack, his biceps bulk up and his pecs grow out like cannons. “Fuck yea!!” he says, finally able to experience the transformation himself. Nate looks down at his blonde-hair covered legs and see them blow out like footballs, quads increasing in size as he gains more hair as he grabs his package for it to contort and grow to match his growing body. Both jocks laugh as they continue transforming in pure-power pleasure. Their backs crack, muscle grows, their asses grow out into a shapely and rounded bubble of steel, hair grows on their chests and down their treasure trail to their newly formed warrior packages. Their transformations become too much as they grab each other's shoulders their dicks begin to grow. “Ohh!” Nate shouts as pleasure wraps over him. “It's too much!” Jon smiles in pleasure as his balls pull tightly against his huge, muscular body, transforming his package into something otherworldly. You exit their bodies and form back in smoke that floats above the locker room, watching the men continue to change. “HAHAHA!” they maniacally laugh as their bodies infuse their powers and their semen changes to their new godly selves. As their transformations end the naked jocks briefly check themselves out before turning their attention to Kevin. With an evil smile Jon says, “you're our's now, kid.” Kevin's shackles undo and he's lifted by the naked jocks and thrown onto the floor. Nate grabs Kevin's boxers and rips them in half before using his mind to force the nerds onto all fours on the floor. “Please don't do this to me!” Kevin shouts as his glasses are kicked off by Jon's foot. The two jocks smile as they begin tugging their massive dicks. “Time to consume the mortal...” Nate says as the two jocks strattle him on the front and back. “Take it, nerd.” Jon commands as he shoves his dick in his mouth. Nate does the same from the rear and together, in unison, they begin pumping. “You feel that?” Jon asks, smiling, “our seed is going to be a poison to him, as soon as it enters him it'll dissolve him, and his lifeforce will be our's...” “Fuck yea!” Nate says between gasps, “I can feel it coming!” “Yea, heh...” Jon continues, “me toooo. Oh! Fuck yea...3...2...1....” Together they blow their loads right into Kevin, he coughs once or twice but the pressure is too much and his body begins intaking the poison. The jocks keep themselves square on him, not moving an inch as they pump him full of their fatal seed. “Watch him...” Jon whispers as the two jocks look with complete interest on their little lab rat. Kevin's eyes roll back into his head as the black substance begins dripping from his mouth. His mouth opens as more of Jon's seed, a black oily substance leaks out of it. As his eyes roll into his head, leaving dark gaping holes, Kevin's body begins seizing as it shakes short, fast burst of seizure. His back snaps as it liquifies and he begins losing any hard mass that made up his body. His legs and arms give way to liquid, lifeless flab as his weight drastically reduces to a black liquid. The jocks keep his body propped with their hard cocks as the body's skin begins breaking into deep cuts across his back, ass, arms and legs. Oozing out of his body, it completely begins to breakdown into the same black substance he was injected with, running and dripping over his skin before climbing its way back to its owners. “Come to daddy...” Nate whispers as the black oil climbs back over his dick and into his pecker. “Mmm...fuck yea...” Jon whispers as the same happens to him. As the substance travels back into their bodies, the jock's balls begin growing as it takes in the liquid. Then it spreads throughout their bodies, increasing their muscle mass while giving them new levels of stamina they never before thought possible. “OH YEA!” They shout together as the last of the body-turned-liquid climbs back into their own massive bodies. The jocks snap their backs back as they feel the last of it climb into them and open their eyes to see all that's left is themselves. “Oh yea,” Jon says, “we really are the fucking dominating beasts of our time...” As the jocks' dicks die back down to flaccid states, you pull your steam back together into your warrior-like body and make yourself known to them again. “Master,” Jon says, turning to you in his newly formed body, “you've given us the gift of the immortals, what can we do to serve your will...?” You smile before casually answering, “you already have, you have begun consuming the human entity. Now we will consume the humans, procreate, and create our own kind to take over and rule this planet once and for all...”

I'll be placing the original parts in a different topic. Sorry for any of you who were expecting "My Dad's a Growing Boy" where dad grows to the point that he's filling his son's guest room and his head is touching the ceiling. I wanted to create something different from what I normally do. I've never dabbled in the area of super powers but I just couldnt help myself when so many people are trying it out this summer. Please give any feedback you can so I can figure out how to form my writing with this. It's an old story I thought I'd never look back to. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through every body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't…" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Son, we mustn’t… we” he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " Dad?" I tried to call up to him quickly as his gargantuan body changed color, veins appeared all over him as I stood on his massive pole as though it were a very thick tree branch. “Dad, what’s wrong?!” I tried to say but fell as Dad executed a new symptom I’d never seen before. I landed on the bed below, safe in the destroyed mattress as I stared up at dad in worry and awe, both at the same time. The lights in the high ceiling of the room were shaking as I tried to gather my surroundings. “Squirt….I…. I FEEL SO….” he started before suddenly every muscle flexed. I backed away as his muscular calves flexed powerfully and crushed the sides of the bed. Wood chips went everywhere and I covered my eyes as they nearly blinded me. A loud bang came from the door as Jeff came dashing in with his eyes wide and his muscles naked besides a pair of tight, tight briefs. “What’s happening?!?” I shouted as Jeff came and grabbed me. I was powerless as Jason wrapped his big muscles around my body and simple hauled me out of the room with him. We both turned to the open door and watched as dad’s body took on a new color, purple. “I don’t know!” he shouted over the vibrations as we watched through the opening. It wasn’t big enough to see all of dad, which depressed me a little bit, but we saw enough. The area around him looked wrecked. The bed was splintering, the carpet was peeling, even the ceiling was cracking. Shapes like lightning began to crisscross the walls as Dad’s muscles seemed to flex harder and harder. Jeff and I were beside ourselves. “Is this new?” I called but I couldn’t get a response since Jeff couldn’t hear me, let alone me hear myself. “UGH” came Dad’s suddenly much more powerful voice. It wasn’t the same as before. Echoing followed his already heavy voice as though his power was stretching out in a new way. “Should we move?!” I called up to big Jeff hurriedly. The floorboards were shaking and the room Dad was in was in the middle of difficulties. Jeff didn’t get to answer though when it happened. A sonic boom. Dad seemed to put his pecs in the most powerful flex he’d ever done and we were knocked back like ragdolls by an invisible force. Jeff was lucky to have fallen behind me as he was much more durable and used his body to cushion the fall. My head was surrounded by pec cleavage that I couldn’t enjoy as I spun on my back to see dad. The walls had been torn up by something fierce and burn marks had blanketed parts of the floor as the space between us and dad had been ripped apart but something….. new. Dad was still standing in what was supposed to be my guest room, breathing heavily and staring off into space. Jeff lifted me up and off him and we proceeded to come closer to dad, his body quickly towering over us as his 18 foot form was no calmer but still flexed and covered with new veins. Dad’s face was that of shock and wonder. I could only imagine what that was like in first person to do what he’d just done. What had he just done?? “Dad…” “SON!” Dad shouted, suddenly getting on his knees and hugging his boys with his big muscles. Everything went black as I felt muscles on my front and another set on my back, creating a brother and father sandwich. “ARE YOU OK?!” he asked hurriedly. It had come out muffled for me but it took a second for him to realize he was crushing his oldest born with his youngest. Jeff was also squirming in dad’s grip as something was different. “Dad, you’re hurting us” he said and, like clock work, Dad released us. Dad’s face wasn’t of relief but of confusion now. “What? Son, I’m not even using any power. This isn’t even the same amount of strength I used….” Dad became silent as he looked down at me. Was he still thinking I was shocked he and Jeff had sex last night? “Yeah, squirt, I was sure you’d be sore about your poppa fucking your brother.” The room was silent as me and Jeff looked at each other. Wait, what? Was dad reading my mind? “Squirt, what’s up. What makes you think I’m reading your mind?” I looked at dad with wide eyes. “Dad, I didn’t say anything. You just…. answered my thoughts!” Dad’s eyes were the next to widen. “What?” Dad said as he looked down at his hands and flexed the fingers. I suddenly became wary of everything I was saying as Dad’s sudden development had my brain wracking. I almost wish I myself had these powers so that I could hear what Jeff was thinking. He was dead silent but his eyes lit up and he spoke with such excitement. “Holy shit, dad! Did you just gain superpowers?!” --- Meanwhile, all the way in Illinois, the National Earthquake Information Center was in a frenzy. Without warning, the Richter scale had been bouncing up and down in its low ranges in an attempt to gauge what the fuck was actually happening in California. People were scurrying around as they saw the readings but no one could make sense of them. The head of the facility stood on his perch above the madness, trying not to look as confused as his workers. He turned to his secretary. "What exactly did you say happened?" The secretary opened her tablet. "A small town in California has been receiving strange readings coming from very specific coordinates. People around the town are unaware of the causes or why it's so specifically in their area since its normally a very tame area of California. There is no specific timing, register or scale that the vibrations seem to be fixed on. It's been hypothesized that the cause is of an unusual formation from aged dormant volcanoes that simply weren't recorded." "If it's that simple, why is everyone panicking?" asked the director. "No one can assume the cause" the secretary said before pausing. The director looked intently on the secretary as she appeared to withhold some amount of information. "What else?" "...The director of Central Intelligence has called and is sending people to the area to investigate, though he wont say why, and also wants us to stop all work on the collection of information in that area." The head of the facility looked back to the workers below. "What the hell is going on over there...?" --- My jaw was practically on the floor as I bore witness to one of the most amazing things in the world. Jeff nudged me with his thick hand and grinned over at me. “It’s all ok. I’ve seen him lift about ¼ of that before” he said as we marveled at our dad. I spoke to him without blinking or turning my eyes away. “Have you seen him do it without actually touching the weight?” I asked. We were standing on a hill marveling at our dad. I’d already seen him carry atleast 11 cars on top of each other and lift them but this was a new level, one that me and Jeff had never seen before. “Why are you so shocked? Our dad is amazing. He’s going to be the most powerful man in the world! That’s so fucking cool!” I looked at Jeff with a look even I didn’t understand. Dad noticed and looked over at us from beneath what appeared to be half of the junk yard behind the mansion’s forest. “HEY, YOU BOTH BETTER BE FUCKING IMPRESSED, BOYS! I CAN DO THIS ALL DAY!” he shouted in the strangest way. We both grabbed our heads as dad’s voice bounced around inside like an echo. His actual voice was strong and manly but it was his new power, his seemingly psychic ability, that was giving his voice the throes to be heard. He was at least several yards away, enough to be barely heard over the grinding of steel above his head, yet he was perfectly hearable. Dad noticed our pain and held back. “Sorry, still don’ got that under control” he said much more quietly. Dad heard my next thought and spoke it before I myself fully understood. Dad was holding his arms out as though he were holding something but, in reality, the island of steel above us wasn’t touching him at all. It was as though the space was weightless. Still, he walked towards us, his body creating the heavy thumps that I was familiar with now. “I know you’re scarred, buddy. You’re jus’ learnin’ I’m still growin’. You’re just learnin’ that your brother’s growin’ too. Ya just learnin’ that me and your brother have been doin’ the dirt. We’re BOTH just learning about this…. power growing inside me. I can’t apologize enough for everything. That there’s no way for me ta tell ya whether or not you’re gonna grow like your old man or gain powers like your man. Or that I didn’t tell you for so many years. Or even that I wasn’t there enough during your college life. All that time I let you have your space but, in reality, I think it’s my fault for giving you more space than you wanted.” At this point, Dad was standing in front of me with his massive body towering before me. His junk was heaving in front of me in the tight underwear that he was wearing. “All I can do is let you come with me on the ride, kiddo. But I guarantee you, I’ll never let you go again like that. When you need me, call me and I’m there. I will gain control of all dis and make you able to talk to me without this stupid power.” Dad leaned down, looked me in the eyes and pressed his big head against my smaller one. We were looking eye to eye now, both of our blue eyes locking as we used this to express what we were feeling. He knew I was afraid and that I would need time to adjust to all of this information. Still, he gave me a look in his eyes that told me I wasn’t alone. He was so powerful and seemed to never hit the roof when it came to shocking us but, no matter what, his eyes told me he’d always love me and that’s all I could ask. The grin on his face told me he knew that. He turned his massive, hulking back to me as he stood up and looked up into the sky at the weight he held above us. Tons of pounds of steel hovered over us as though we were in space. I was also marveling at all of this power he was showing off but my eyes wandered to something else. I only hoped Jeff didn’t see me as I looked over at Dad and looked at all of his muscles. They were red and flexing as if he were actually holding the cars and fridges and metals above us. His back muscles were a map chart to me but it was so beautiful I wish I’d learned to paint and draw so that I could put this on paper. His beautiful ass was a shelf above me that seemed to defy gravity just as the metal did. His legs did the same and jutted out, making his legs spread to give space for his titanic testicles. This went on and on to his huge feet that could have possibly covered my chest but I noticed something just as amazing as his body. “Um, dad?” I called up to him. “Yeah?” “You’re feet aren’t touching the ground.” To Be Continued……

Since all criminal organizations ceased to exist, petty crimes became an increasing unsolvable problem. Dad and his personal task force sent more people to prisons than ever before in history, and now all other nations, even Russia, were willing to accept his divine intervention to solve their own problems. With that, bureaucracy and paper work increased exponentially as his powers. For more formidable his powers were, dad couldn’t be in two places at once and shit was always happening. Also surely, his godlike powers wouldn’t change human behavior. The economy was bad and bad behavior was spiking again, at least since dad started to bring justice for all. At a long red table with dozens of nobel prize scientists and analysts, wall street attorneys, bankers and some of the wealthiest people in the planet, they sat with me all too anxious or nervous for not having a single positive report to give him. He was also three hours late, we had no clue when he might appear, increasing the apprehension. My seat was beside George Mills, an Oil Tycoon, arguably the richest man in that table, four-comma club, looking at his watch and answering messages repeatedly ‘god is not here yet’ he typed, he seemed to be on the edge with sweat falling down his crooked nose. ‘Where the fuck he is? Taking a tan?’ In spite, he cracked his phone on the table. Everyone stop to look at him, after the silence after his rage, he apologized, even if dad wasn’t there to hear. Actually, and that’s the thing: dad was taking a tan. Dad also couldn’t hear us since he is in space… taking a tan. It usually took an hour for him to reach the Sun and come back. Lately, he could travel faster, his velocity record was 1/4 of the speed of light, ‘the equivalent of 1000 tons of rocket fuel’, the scientist said in wonder to me. Lately dad was spending more time there hovering our home star, sucking it, as if his batteries grew as much as his herculean proud pectorals. When he had Superman levels, and a Superman-level physique, Sun’s light over a day would only give him a small surplus for more heavy-duty feats, like lifting a building or to impede an ocean liner from sinking. Little by little, the ability of absorbing pure energy from the Sun started to grow together with him. Closer and closer of the Sun he went, which the output per inch raise exponentially as you come closer. Now he baths in the giants waves of plasma hitting his massively huge torso like a water park. Wandering my eyes to outside, at the seven-stars hotel’s Versailles-like garden and the blue sky above it, I noticed the sunlight to flick, yes… the whole sky seemed to flick like a bad fluorescent bulb. With my mouth went wide open as I walked to the terrace where I could see the press and the big crowd behind the gates and the cops, also looking up at the sky empty of clouds, all scared and asking each other of what we saw, the cops included. There was no clouds, or planes, or anything. Just the perfect blue sky… and then it happened again, more intensely, like complete darkness… our eyes couldn’t adjust fast enough, looking at the far horizon domes of dark engulfed it all. Like everyone else, started to search answers over the internet, the side of the hemisphere noticed the Sun’s light abrupt oscillation, many entering in panic that our Sun exploded or something. People sent twitters with photos of record-breaking auroras in the artic, the whole planet stop to understand what dad’s tan was becoming to be. Of course, at that moment, all astronomers pointed their instruments to the Sun, including amateurs and people with pinhole projectors to see eclipses, the internet flood with pictures, and everyone could recognize the muscular outline blocking the sunlight, we all could recognize his torso blocking the light. They were estimating that dad, from his position between the star and Earth, was of the size of Manhattan, increasing by a kilometer from his last record in his size-shifting power. Which this… it also meant he was naked. His second-skin uniform could stretch only up to four times his current size, it was a power he avoided to use in public. Not that would stop leaking pictures… And of course, he must know people were watching. I bet that there was the gigantic bone out there. Like a bodybuilder in heat, he flexed the classics, his traps, doing crabs. All inhibition and humility had vanished like dust in the wind, “deal with it”, was what dad said to the critics that his body was becoming too obscene for public display, and anything that weren’t shiny spandex looked wrong on him. TV news tried to avoid to show his body at family’s dinner time, just his neck and shoulder would emasculate most male viewers, or making them to sigh uncomfortably. Every guy I knew was super-gay for dad, they couldn’t hide it anymore. Then, satellites photos from space started to emerge, dad’s left bicep projected a diffuse shadow that covered most of North America. The earth stood still trying to comprehend such hyper-power. Of course, in the red table the breaking news all over TV and Internet just made them all to feel smaller. He could destroy everything by just slamming his body over the planet, to tear out the atmosphere just with his breath. We were all at his mercy, and no wanted Derek Armstrong to be unhappy. Still, dad hated sycophants. It was struggling difficult for most people to come up to talk with him, dad wanted people that defied his opinions, and it was increasingly rare; he hated weak, subservient yes men that populated every place he went. Dad always listened to the Devil’s advocate. I was actually surprised of his tolerance over the people and blogs that constantly criticized his actions. After a while, he stopped his posing and vanished from the screens, the show was over, I guessed, but some ten minutes later, some astronomers found ionized disturbances in Venus atmosphere, as if half of the planet was catching fire. An european probe space mission orbiting Venus was able to take pictures of the event, explosions of thousands of nukes being deployed in jet streams of white-purple hot energy, which I could identify immediately as dad’s heat vision. ‘Is that him?’ A scientist asked me, not believing on such power magnitude dad was showing to the universe. ‘Soon, our star won’t be enough for him’. I said to him. Ever since dad went out to space to take a tan, his muscles would come back pumped, veiny, and his eyes shining white from the overcharge. His patience would drop to absolute zero in this state, his mood would swing like an axe pendulum, he would become restless and impulsive until the overcharge was absorbed or spent. It could last hours or days, everyone avoided his path, including me. No one touched yet the food. No one had the stomach, it was a bad decision to make a meeting just after his tan. An hour later, we heard his signature sonic boom making the ground to vibrate. Everyone looked up at the sky again and there was dad hovering over the pebbles, they all holding their phones to capture the moment of his 8’7 monument of muscularity slowly approaching them, letting them see his last upgrade, more mass, more power. Even the burly men eyed up at him like shy schoolgirls. He was measured 8’4 before this last tan. While he had attained size-shifting powers, dad couldn’t stay smaller than this new plateau, and now, by absorbing energy directly from the Sun in larger and larger straws, he was growing like ever before. I could see that he was wearing the latest skintight armor uniform. The new one had an irradiance purple-blue effect that you see in butterflies and some exotic fishes, designed to give a shimmering contrast to the smallest muscle and making any bulge to shine and sparkle. Nowadays, he had no shame at all of his absurd unattainable muscularity, he had the confidence of a peacock. “Sorry for the disturbance, citizens. I can assure you that our Sun is fine,” he said with his powerful voice for all to listen, his thunderous voice seemed to come from all sides. Then, from half a mile away, he turned and gave me a paternal wink. I just waved my hand as usual. Sometimes I think he does that only to show that he always has his eyes on me... and those eyes were shining like lighthouses, the solar power overcharging his body leaking like holes in a dam. Before I could react, in a bursting blast of wind he was here, in front of us in the terrace, bigger than ever before; everyone went suddenly dead silent, I could hear a pin if it fell on the floor. Dad had no time to spare on dumbfoundedness, “So, shall we begin?” He walked inside to the red table and we all followed his ass, I mean, his steps. Like anyone else at the table, I avoided to bring any issue about his beaming glowing eyes, it was super-menacing. Yet, his warm smile and perfect white teeth left the people somewhat at ease. Everyone using ties but dad, he had a leotard. People concentrated on the task at hand but mostly they found themselves speaking to his loaf sized pecs; seated they had them at their eyes level, but besides that, his pecs dominated his chest nowadays, they were so proportionally larger, wider and heavier than the rest of his immensity, that were ludicrously distracting. To add to injury, those huge pecs didn’t rest… it was not only their size and shape, they seemed to have a life of themselves and manifested spontaneously, when he shifted his position, or thought of something funny they would bounce inadvertently. The bigger he got them, more bouncing mass, they flexed in greater fashion, he could not move a finger without a reaction from them. At times, he played with people’s senses by flexing them, removing them out of their trance, or making their eyes to follow his pectorals to jump side to side, like a tennis game. He has been doing this with guys as well… which was super awkward. He thought that this would be a good lesson to make people more respectful of his body. “We have a lot to talk today… but I will let you to talk first. You seem pretty nervous to me.” Dad said as the wise super-giant-hero he was. A hot executive, all flushed and probably all wet down there, was at his right and nervously started to read the briefing of recent developments. 'Since the last reunion of the FATE committee, the general unemployment grew…' 'Wait.' I asked to stop, since no one was asking. All eyes turned to me; I was the fiftieth guy in the row from dad’s right side of the table. 'Dad, we just need to know, did you do something with Venus?' He laughed, “Did you guys saw that?” 'Some people reported that saw Venus flashing like a star, and then a space mission around the planet took some photos… tsunamis of fire and plasma backed half of that planet.' “Yeah… it was blast.” He said while stretching his arms, his muscles lazily dancing around and eclipsing each other, “I couldn’t come back in that state to Earth. It was more power than I could handle, I didn’t want to devastate humanity with a sneeze.” He let tiny arcs of energy to flow between his fingers. “I need more size to control it better...” He said closing his fist and bringing his battleship of a bicep into a peak, while we all gulped in unison. Of course, no one brought the issue that he could dump all that energy into deep space instead of barbecuing one of the few planets we had. “Since you already brought it, I might have the most remarkable event to report.” He stood up, our necks bent to follow his pecs, I mean, his face. “Perhaps the most important event of all humanity… after me and my powers, of course…” The bootlickers laughed at his half-true dad-joke, he rested his hands over the table, his shoulders and arms so wide that overshadowed the two hot execs by his sides, giving us all a new perspective of pecs. “I might have encountered extra-terrestrial intelligence watching us.” ‘Oh, God’ was the default answer. “Yep.” He said. “Sometimes having such a good vision has some drawbacks. I can see more stars and galaxies than the Hubble telescope, and because of this it was hard to focus of such small speck of deflective light thousands of miles away. Probably they thought that I couldn’t see them running away from me.” ‘Did they see what you did to Venus?’ I asked, I was the only one there to have balls to make questions. “Surely. That was how I discovered them. Whatever it was, they were scared, running like a rabbit. So most undoubtedly I… we can terminate it, if it is a threat.” ‘You did noticed something before, didn’t you?’ I asked him. “Yes, on my trips to the Sun to recharge my powers, I usually blast some steam before returning Earth, like chasing city-sized asteroids and pulverizing them so they are not a hazard to the planet anymore. I should film for you guys, it is quite a fireworks show. Anyway, I saw something like an UFO before, but this time I have no more doubts. There is life out there. We need to tell the people.” Dad said, and it was the right thing to do. This information shouldn’t be under secret. ‘Do you think there is a chance that they are benign?’ “I can’t tell. They might be… but possibly are just like us, with good apples and bad apples.” ‘There is any chance that your actions out there might have attracted them here?’ One of his pecs flexed involuntarily, “Yes… there is a chance.” ‘Shit… dad… if they are bad apples, people will blame you for bringing them here.’ “Shit.” He said in realization. “You are right, son. Let’s leave it under secret until we have more information. Under regulation 3-O-5, I have the Congressional authority to terminate anyone accountable for leaking FATE strategic affairs… so mouths shut.” Suddenly, the general unemployment became a petty problem.

And so, with permission from newthirty, the words In the first century BC, the Roman Empire dominated the majority of the European continent including the modern day nation of France and as Caesar made his way to conquer Britain, he would famously state to his generals "Alea Jacta Est". However, what he did not let on was that in the northwestern part of the country, two villages still held out against the Romans. One of them was a very famous village and would become known throughout the world to both Gauls and Romans alike as "that village full of indomitable Gauls", the other village however was less well known but for the Romans that were laying seige to it they knew that it would only take a single word from their chief and they would be facing the wrong end of Pluto's judgement. Legionary Minimus, one of the newer recruits to the Roman army, was therefore bored stiff. Ever since he had arrived from Rome he'd been told to just sit tight and wait for their relief, which was no good at all. He was raised by his father, a former member of the glorious tenth legion, the legion that delivered Hispania into the Roman yoke, to "ensure that the glory of Rome was resisted by nothing" and having to spend all day doing nothing got his wick up. So when he was able to slip out of the camp and do some scouting, he took the chance. However, he hadn't reckoned with how big the forest around the village was and soon had no option but to answer the call of nature and so finding something that resembled a collection of stones, he relived himself. "OI!" shouted a voice behind him, just as he finished and the legionary came face to face with one of the villagers who was clearly in bad mood. "What do you think you're doing?" he bellowed, "Would you let me relieve myself on the steps of the Senate?" The legionary quaked in his sandals. He had never met the villagers before and yet knew precisely who had grabbed him. It was Grobelix, the biggest, strongest and most muscular villager. As the Gaul held the soldier at arm's length, Minimus remembered something one of the soldiers had told him. "Watch out for that Grobelix bloke, he's so strong that he once managed to throw an oak tree as far as you could throw a silver birch!" "WELL" said Grobelix, "I'm waiting!" Minimius was too scared to answer and so Grobelix decided to explain. "This is a dolemn" he said, "it is a place of reverance to us Gauls, legend has it that under these dolemns the gods are buried. This one is dedicated to the god of our tribe, Toutatis, god of thunder and you come along and...and..." and with that Grobelix bent his free arm and as it bulged, Minimus started to plead for mercy. As he did, the Gaul noted the legionary was still showing down below and as he examined it, he couldn't help but burst out laughing. Just to make sure he wasn't imagining, he pinched it and the legionary screamed in pain. Placing the legionary on the ground, the Gaul chuckled as he pulled his own from his breeches and said "That's what we have" and then had an idea. Taking off his breeches, he slammed the legionary against the dolemn and said "Now, let me show you how it really works" Minimus screamed in agony but it was no good and soon Grobelix was having his merry way with him. After several moments, the legionary couldn't stand any more and with a scream of "Mercy" he blacked out. As Grobelix removed himself from the legionary, he tutted, "I've a good mind to write to Caesar and ask for some more" and with that he tossed the legionary away and he landed on top of the dolemn as Grobelix turned around adding, "What I wouldn't give for some of those gladiators I hear about, then I'd have some real fun, by Toutatis!" As soon as he had invoked the god of thunder, there was a rumble in the sky and without warning, a thunderbolt crashed down striking the Roman. Grobelix turned and witnessed the granting of his wish as Minimus screamed in agony as his body started to grow. First, the metal around his chest started to break, then the tunic he wore ripped, and slowly but surely he started to smile. He felt powerful, stronger than Ursus, more muscular than Hercules and as his body broke free of the last vestiges of Roman civilisation he roared. Grobelix, still stunned by the legionary's transformation, gasped "By Toutatis" and almost in answer, the Roman roared "NO, BY JUPITER" as the transformation completed and the legionary, now gladiator jumped to the ground. "So" he said, in a voice now several octaves deeper, "you think you can tackle a gladiator then? Even one with this!" and pointed to his, which was now at least three times as long and twice as thick as it was, "I think not!" and with that punched Grobelix with such force that the now naked giant had no problem placing the fallen Gaul onto his shoulders and chuckling said "Now, what can I do with the strongest Gaul in the world and this monster?"

Hey guys, welcome to my first ever, somewhat longish, growth story! *woo, yay, balloons* Been on the forums since the old one and mainly lurked, though I know a few of you from roleplays and chatting. I've started god knows how many growth stories over the last few years but this is the first one I've actually finished so I think it should go here. It has one of my all time favourite superheroes starring. Spidey's always had a soft spot in my heart and is certainly responsible for several fetishes of mine, some of which are in the story. Feel free to leave critiques and comments, they are very much appreciated. If you feel there's anything I could have done better then please let me know, and I'll keep it in mind in the future. I hope to post more stories but whether they will ever turn up is anyone's guess. And as a fair warning, the story doesn't contain any sex (wish it did but it didn't fit in), but it does contain some non-graphic masturbation. Also as a warning, though this is spoilers so read the next part only if you don't mind a slight spoiler: Anyway, please enjoy... EXPERIMENTER: SPIDER-MAN ‘Mmpf… where am I?’ That was the first thought that came to Spider-Man’s, AKA Peter Parker’s, mind when he regained consciousness. The last thing he could remember was web swinging through the city when he went to investigate a burglar alarm at a jewellery store and then everything went black. Much like wherever he was now. Even with his eyes open, there was no light and everything was in darkness. He tried to move but nothing, like his body was frozen to the spot. “Hello? Anyone home?” he called out into the black. “Ma? Pa? Creepy Axe Murderers?” “Finally, you’re awake,” said an echoing voice. Light grew from no visible source, black becoming white. As Spider-Man’s eyes adjusted to the illumination, he noted that wherever he was had no discernible floors, walls or even ceilings. Pure white just seemed to go on forever in every direction. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped. “White, white and more white. Must be a nightmare when you drop a Kleenex in here.” A man in his late-twenties with a handsome face appeared in front of Spider-Man dressed in all black, his clothes tight over his muscles and leather boots shined to perfection. “Welcome Spider-Man, I am Experimenter,” said Experimenter. “And this is my evil crib…” said Spider-Man sarcastically. “Why can’t anyone ever buy a spider dinner BEFORE they kidnap me?” Experimenter chuckled in bemusement, shaking his head. “I admire your wit, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “You have been most amusing to watch.” “And that’s not creepy at all,” quipped Spider-Man. “Let me guess? You’ve kidnapped me to stop me from preventing you doing your evil doing? Monologue about how you’re the one to finally stop my do-gooding ways and how your plans will succeed? Let me tell you, I’ve done this scenario more times than I can count and it always ends the same way.” “Alright then, Spider-Man, if that were true then try and stop me,” chuckled Experimenter. “What are you waiting for?” Spider-Man tried to move his body but it was still completely frozen, like his muscles were being stubborn and not listening to his brain; only his head was able to move. “Just gimme a minute,” said Spider-Man. “Finding it difficult to move?” asked Experimenter. “Try not to strain yourself, I beg you.” Spider-Man tried and tried but his body just wouldn’t respond. “Alright, maybe you got me a little,” said Spider-Man. “Congratulations!” “I’ve more than ‘got’ you, Spider-Man,” chuckled Experimenter. “You’re in my domain now.” “And where exactly is your domain? Winnipeg, Manitoba?” “Not quite,” replied Experimenter, folding his arms over his chest. “My domain exists outside of space and time, outside of reality. A pocket dimension, if you will, completely under my control. What I say goes here, including you.” “Sorry Experimenter but this isn’t Fifty Shades of Grey, I have to sign the contract first and there’s no way in hell I’m doing that,” said Spider-Man. “As if you have a choice, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “Or should I say… Peter Parker?” With a wave of his hand, Experimenter made Peter’s mask disappear. “H-how did you know that?” gasped Peter. “I read your mind Peter,” said Experimenter. “I know every little thing about you.” “You’re an inter-dimensional telepath?” asked Peter. “Not quite; my powers are many but you could say that they are what I need them to be,” said Experimenter. “I can change and alter anything in this plane to what I see fit, in your world my power is somewhat limited so I set a trap and brought you here. You see, I am a very curious being and people like you – special people – you fascinate me.” “So what are you going to do with me?” asked Peter, scowling. Experimenter smiled ominously. “Whatever I want. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” “Terrific…” groaned Spider-Man. “First things first, that costume…” said Experimenter, summoning a chair from nowhere and sitting down with a leg crossed. “It goes.” With a wave of his hand, the iconic red and blue costume was gone and Peter was standing motionless and naked. Experimenter cocked an eyebrow at the sight whilst Peter couldn’t help but blush. “Nice,” purred Experimenter. He rubbed his crotch through his tight black clothes, which made Peter cringe. “Any other day, that might be a compliment…” said Peter. “So… what are you going to do with me?” “Well Peter, looking through your memories has given me quite a lot to consider,” Experimenter mused. “It’s fascinating how a science experiment on irradiating spiders gave you such… incredible abilities. Such a transformation… It was a definite improvement from before.” “So what, Clarissa,” said Peter. “Why don’t you explain it all, how has that got anything to do with this?” “Well you became so different with just one spider bite,” explained Experimenter. “So I’m curious to see what another one could do…” Experimenter held out his hand a familiar spider appeared and floated above the palm of his hand, scuttling its eight legs in mid air. “One spider transformed Peter Parker from skinny geek into Spider-Man, with the powers and proportionate strength of a spider,” said Experimenter. “So I wonder what another bite will do. How… proportionate will you become?” The spider began to float toward Peter and landed on his chest. Despite his immobility, he could feel it crawling over his body. Peter wanted desperately to do something, anything, to move and swipe the spider away. It crawled up his chest until it reached his neck. Peter grunted in pain as he felt it bite him, injecting its radioactive venom into his bloodstream and when it was done, the spider vanished as if it had never been there. Peter could feel his heart beating a mile a minute as the radioactive venom surged through his blood, sweat forming on his brow and dripping down his body. His chest heaved as it began to take effect, his body beginning to burn and shake. With each breath, his muscles began to swell and thicken. Pecs pushing out further and further, swelling out with thick hardening muscle. His shoulders widened, deltoids becoming bigger and rounder and his traps expanded, growing further up his neck. Veins began to push further out from under Peter’s skin, extending up his arms as his forearms began to thicken, up to his swelling biceps and triceps that jutted further and further outward. While his waist stayed trim, his lats pushed out wider and wider, forcing his arms out more as his back swelled into a thick mountainous range with a deep curvature to his lower back and giving him a v-taper bodybuilders would kill for, swollen obliques pointing down to his junk. Peter’s abs contracted and swelled, his six-pack becoming a perfect, symmetrical eight-pack. His abdominal mounds were like hills, deep cuts separating each abdominal while veins pushed out from under his tightening skin. Even in his immobile state, Peter’s thickening legs were forced out wider as his inner thighs demanded more room. His quads ballooned, each quad head visible under his taut skin with deep cuts separating each one, hamstrings swelling and glutes expanding into a huge, solid, muscular ass, jutting outward like a shelf. His calves grew out into thick, powerful diamonds of pure muscle jutting from each leg. Peter’s feet and hands grew thicker to stay in proportion, though it wasn’t the only thing. To finish off, Peter felt his genitals grow bigger. What was once fairly sizeable between his legs was now an obscenely sized soft cock and thick balls. Peter’s huge chest heaved as the growth stopped, sweat covering him head to toe; he was now truly feeling the weight of his bigger body. Experimenter stood, a huge hard cock pushing out from under his clothes, examining the fruits of his experiment. At 5’10”, Peter looked like more like Venom with the amount of muscle on his body. Experimenter ran a finder along the curve of Peter’s left pec, wiping sweat away and he sucked his finger. “Sublime,” he said, taking Peter’s pecs in his hands and squeezing them. “You were already the proportionate strength of spider. It seems it’s increased exponentially. How does it feel?” “Wrong,” spat Peter, catching his breath. Experimenter let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you feel that way now. Perhaps if I let you explore these new… abilities, you’ll change your tune. I think you’ll find your body is not the only thing that’s changed.” Experimenter vanished and in his place, the streets of New York grew from the ground, albeit empty of people, cars and completely white. Peter felt control return to his body and he stretched himself out. His body felt different, stronger and more powerful than ever. Despite his bigger size, Peter was still incredibly flexible. His spider sense was much more powerful; Peter had much greater sensory perception of the world around him. Without even looking, Peter could feel the world around him with his spider sense. Peter jumped and was instantly surprised and the speed and height of his jump, he had nearly completely scaled over a building twenty-five storeys high. Despite having no web shooters, on instinct he touched his middle fingers to his palm and organic webbing shot out from his wrist and he began swinging through the seemingly endless streets. His speed and momentum were much greater than before Experimenter brought him here, covering a city block in half the time. Peter let go of a swing to land on a building but, not used to his faster momentum, slammed into the building and caused the wall to crack where his hands and feet pushed through. “Oops,” chuckled Peter. He raised a hand up to grip the wall and as he moved, he began pulling chunks of the wall out. “Gah, my wall-sticking ability is much stronger,” muttered Peter. “Gotta focus it down a little.” It was just like when he first got his powers, Peter had to learn and explore his body and powers once again because they had changed so much. No longer did he merely stick to walls, his adhesiveness was much greater in that he could effectively use it to destroy obstacles and be immovable when climbing. As Peter went through the city testing his new body, challenges would appear out of thin air for him. On one street an assortment of vehicles appeared and Peter took great pleasure in testing out his much greater strength. Where a car had once presented a small challenge to his previous strength, he found he could now pick these up with ease, lifting them overhead with one hand as if they weighed as much as a laptop computer. Lifting other vehicles like SUVs, buses and armoured vehicles were so easy that Peter would lift them overhead and squat a dozen reps before casting them aside, unworthy of his attention. There was even a big tank that was a little more challenging that the other vehicles, but Peter was still amazed at his strength as he lifted it above his head and dropped it to the floor, muscles flaring and veins pulsating. He even grabbed the cannon and swung the whole tank down like a hammer, smashing it into the white paving. He then swung it around and let go, sending it flying a mile down the block until it smashed into a building. The power was intoxicating. "Enjoying yourself?" asked Experimenter, who appeared before Peter. "Yeah, maybe," said Peter, grinning and inadvertently bouncing his pecs. "This power is incredible... I feel like the Hulk! But without, you know, the uncontrollable urge to SMASH!" Experimenter chuckled, folding his arms over his chest. "Perhaps another test?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Experimenter disappeared and in his place, several dozen men appeared, like white dolls all wielding a variety of weaponry from clubs, knives, guns and even rocket launchers. Within seconds Peter's Spider Sense went off. Where once it would warn him of danger within close proximity, it now gave him much greater perception of his environment. Everything was... slower, yet time moved normally. He could feel his opponents' every tiny movement in his mind, able to identify each individual threat, even if they weren't in his field of vision, and form a plan in his head. He shot a dozen webs from one hand, each attaching to the men with melee weapons and pulled them from their grasps whilst simultaneously flipping around and twisting his body at greater speed than before to dodge a hail of incoming bullets. Peter noticed that his equilibrium and balance were a little off as he wasn't used to bouncing around with such weight and momentum but quickly adjusted to prevent himself from slamming into the ground and leave himself open to attack. In less than a minute, Peter had disarmed and webbed up half of his opponents without taking so much as a single hit. He had a natural control over his ability to weave his new organic webbing and formed a thick dome of webs around his crouched body as his enemies shot at him, the bullets ricocheting off his shield. When their guns were empty, Peter sprung out from the web some like a cannon, taking several out by clothes-lining them and snipe-webbing a couple of others to tangle up their bodies with thick, explosive globules of web. Soon they were all defeated, webbed up and stuck to buildings and hung from streetlights. It had taken less than three minutes and Peter was in awe at his speed and agility in taking down such a large, multi-armed gang with such ease. Though his basking was short lived as his spider sense went off and he sensed that right behind him, barrelling down the street at 120 mph was a six car train merely seconds from hitting him. Peter spun on his heel, digging his feet in with all the strength of his spider-adhesiveness, putting his hands out in front of him. The train slammed into him at full speed, the ground crumbled and trenches formed as his feet went backwards, as Peter used all his strength to stop the train. His body was racked with pain but it only fuelled his will. He screamed as he pushed back, muscles flaring and bulging, the train beginning to slow as he demanded that it submit to his strength. The wheels of the train kept spinning, but they were losing the battle of wills, until finally Peter brought it to a halt. Then he started pushing back, forcing it to reverse until he was gaining momentum and running back down the street, the train feebly trying to push forwards. He dug his hands in, bending the white metal into his palms to get a good grip. He jumped, pulling the train up with him and then slammed it to the ground, watching the train crumple into a conjoined heap, lying helpless and immobile. He landed with a thud, chest heaving and muscles twitching, examining his handiwork. “So much power,” he muttered. “Look at what I’m capable of…” “Impressive, is it not?” asked Experimenter, appearing before Peter. “Yes, it is,” Peter replied. “But it is too much for one man to hold. With great power comes great responsibility and this... I feel out of control. Like, if I don't keep my body in check then the power will overwhelm me." The White City shrank away until the two men were standing in the room they began in. Experimenter cocked his head to the side and massaged Peter's deltoid soothingly. "Perhaps, then, you need a reminder of who you really are," said Experimenter. He stood to the side and waved his hand, a full length mirror appearing in front of them. Peter took in his unfamiliar naked reflection, how much different his body looked. He felt awkward, exposed and, despite his size, vulnerable. "I've seen into your memories, Peter," said Experimenter. "Even after you became Spider-Man, you have always seen yourself as the skinny geek you once were..." The reflection changed to Peter before the spider bite that transformed his life. The reflection stood wearing thick glasses, loose pants held up by a belt on his thin, awkward body with almost no muscle on his shirtless chest. Peter felt tears begin to well up in his eyes. "You don't feel strong unless you're Spider-Man, do you?" asked Experimenter. "The mask, the costume, you feel the strength and power from them but it also reminds you of the responsibility." Experimenter placed his hand on Peter's pec and the familiar red and blue costume expanded over Peter's body. Now reflected was an Olympia-sized Spider-Man, costume hugging every bulge and clinging to every separation on Peter's body. "It's more than a costume," said Peter quietly. "It's a symbol, a reminder that these powers are not for my own needs, but to help others." "Perhaps then your new strength is not such a bad thing, Peter," said Experimenter. "In your memories I have seen how you have overcome obstacles beyond your abilities by coming up with solutions to compensate for your shortcomings. But now your power is greater. You can do more to protect the people so long as you keep reminding yourself of your responsibility. You're stronger, faster, your limitations are now fewer. Isn't that better?" Peter slowly nodded, remembering the feats he had just accomplished with his greater powers. Experimenter smiled at the acknowledgement, seeing in his mind how Peter was beginning to sway. "Perhaps you need a new symbol, a new costume to reflect your greater power and responsibilities. A new reminder." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter's old costume disappeared. In its place, a new costume formed over his body. Tight black spandex covered him head to toe and like before, clung to every bulging muscle and hugged in every separation. The upper body was sleeveless, his thick deltoids protruding and showing off how powerful his body was, with a red spider emblazoned across his thick pecs and down his stomach. His arms had long black gloves where the upper hems hugged his bulging biceps, the fingertips and elbows covered in a red web design. Covering his lats and down his waist was a similar red web design that only pronounced how wide his upper body was, whilst highlighting his solid, deeply cut eight-pack. His lower half was similarly black. Along the outsides of his thighs was the red web design, which also covered over his calves. The soles of his feet were red which led up to red webs covering his toes and heels. The mask was black up to his cheeks and up to the back of his head, above there it was red with a black web design. The large lenses covering his eyes were red, shaped like the eyes on his previous costume. Peter was impressed at his new costume, turning around to see his back. There was another red spider, the upper legs stretched across his back and the lower four going down to just above his jutting glutes. "A new look for a new Spider-Man," said Experimenter, massaging his hard cock through his clothes. "A stronger, unstoppable Spider-Man." Peter grinned under his mask, flexing his muscles and watching how his body stretched the costume. He really did look powerful, he thought to himself. "Thank you," said Peter. "And I get to stay this way? No strings attached?" Experimenter grinned, but it was a darker smile. "Who said I was finished yet?" Peter found himself unable to move again. He growled, furious. "What more do you want from me!?" barked Peter. "Tsk, tsk," said Experimenter, tutting, running a finger over Peter as he walked around him in a circle. "That's no way to treat the person who so easily gave you your new powers, and could very easily take them away again. And more." Peter went silent but still scowled. He had no way of gaining any hand in this place so reluctantly remained docile. Not that he had much choice. "Now, if you promise to behave then I will let you have control over your body again,” said Experimenter. Peter said nothing but with a wave of Experimenter's hand he was on his knees. "Promise?" Experimenter asked again. Again, Peter was speechless. Experimenter sighed and with another wave of his hand, sent shockwaves of pain throughout Peter's body. Peter ground his teeth together to stop himself screaming. "Promise!" growled Experimenter. "I won't say it again." "I PROMISE!" screamed Peter and the pain stopped. "Good boy." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter was able to move. He was a little shaky but managed to get up on his feet. He was sweating profusely and ripped his mask off to get a little air. "So... there's a memory of yours I'm quite curious to revisit..." Experimenter mused, scratching his chin. "Oh yeah?" asked Peter, his voice shaking. "Which one?" Peter was feeling like hell and it was getting worse. The pain Experimenter had hit him with before must have been stronger than he thought, Peter mused. His head felt light and he like the room spinning. "What would be the fun in telling you and spoiling the surprise," said Experimenter with a sly grin. A pain greater than what Experimenter had hit Peter with shot up his sides. Peter fell to his knees, hunching over and wrapping his arms around himself, grunting loudly in pain. "M-my sides," Peter managed to choke out. "The... The pain..." Peter's body shook, the pain wouldn't stop. He gripped himself tighter, sweat pouring off his body. "What... What are you DOING TO ME!?" Experimenter just smiled, watching Peter try and fight what was happening. "Pain... The pain, it's excruciating," Peter snarled through his teeth. He suddenly felt something touch his arms through his costume and Peter's eyes bulged with fear. And then it pushed again, several things, fighting for room. He tried to stand but he was in so much pain he could barely move. Four distinct lumps under the tight spandex forced his arms away before shrinking away. Peter dared to look down at his body and he screamed at what he saw. There were four hands pushing out and going back down under his costume. "No!" he shouted. "No please! Not t-this! Must... Control... It... The pain... No... Feels like I'm being r-ripped apart. Can't... Let it... Happen. No! AHHHH!" Peter wrapped his arms back around himself but it was too late. The pain grew greater and greater, building to a head, until he couldn't stop what was coming. Four huge, muscular arms ripped through the sides of his costume, each one as big as his usual arms. Two were attached to his lats while the lower two came out from just below them above his obliques. Peter screamed in horror as he watched his extra limbs grab each other. He could feel their individual touches, feel the muscles in each new arm bulge and flex with every movement. He wanted to rip them off and they reacted to his thoughts, pulling at each other with all their strength but it just shot pain through his body. “W-why!?” gasped Peter. “Why did you do this to me?” Experimenter just shrugged. “This… this was one of the lowest points in my life,” snapped Peter. “I tried to cure myself of my powers, depressed and questioning my life, blaming them for my personal tragedies… But it only made me like this, made me more like a spider and I was lucky to be normal again. Please, I beg you, change me back!” “No,” said Experimenter. “What is more fitting? I have increased your powers exponentially, and now I have made you what you truly are. Spider-Man. A body to fit the power from whence they came. Glorious.” Experimenter waved his hand and Peter’s costume repaired itself, as well as long gloves appearing on his new limbs. “Six arms to web around the city with, four extra arms as strong as the other two, even more power to fight crime with, even more strength at your disposal.” “But I’m a freak!” growled Peter, trying to control and coordinate his extra limbs which seemed to have minds of their own. They were grabbing at his thick pecs and glutes and rubbing their hands over his body. He had to really fight to get them to stop, despite how good their touches felt. “You were already a freak, Peter,” smirked Experimenter. “You said it yourself over and over again in your memories.” Peter was having difficulty with his extra appendages, just getting them to rest at his sides was a difficult enough task. It was bad enough now that there were four more arms, their musculature left his with even less room. Peter shut his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, to clear his mind. The arms seemed to respond, falling naturally in place. When he felt calmer, he started to test their coordination. Each side would move collectively unless he gave them a command. He started with general movements, working out ways to move them individually without them getting tangled up whilst Experimenter watched gleefully. Soon Peter had enough control that he was satisfied, giving a sextuple bicep flex; six huge arms, their individual circumferences as big as Peter’s head, all bulging and stretching the hems of the tight gloves they were encased in. “You were more than prepared to live with six arms back then,” commented Experimenter, massaging his crotch. “How does it feel now?” Peter sighed, running his upper two hands through his hair as the lower four crossed themselves. “I guess… there’s no fighting it,” he admitted, defeatedly. “I guess you’ve seen in my memories that I’ll never be destined for a normal, happy life. No doubt you’ve seen my future too and made the same judgement.” “Of all my powers, Peter, foresight is not one of them,” said Experimenter. “I have empathic and some telepathic abilities. I can read your mind, read your feelings, but I cannot influence them or see beyond the present.” “Well that does kind of explain why you’ve put my mind through this much anguish from your experiments, and despite all you've done you haven’t forced me to accept these changes unwillingly,” said Peter. “Just… promise me you won’t change me from Spider-Man into some kind of Man-Spider.” “Oh goodness no,” said Experimenter. “I’ve seen that memory and I wasn’t keen myself.” Peter nodded and thought, ‘you and me both’. He raised his arms and shot six web lines, approving the result. ‘I could get used to this’. Experimenter smiled and waved his hand again, ready to begin his next experiment. Peter hadn’t noticed this, but he did notice the throaty, heavy breathing coming behind him. He turned around and once more, his eyes bulged in fear. A distorted black, liquid-like, form with holes where Its eyes and mouth should be began to stagger toward Peter. “The Symbiote!” he gasped. “You gotta be kidding me!” “There’s nowhere to run Peter,” said Experimenter, disappearing. Peter used all six arms to shoot webbing at the alien goo but It just absorbed it, growing in mass and size. He changed tactic, willing his webs to shoot explosive web balls to try and snare it, but the Symbiote once more absorbed them and grew even larger, beginning to tower over Peter. Peter turned and tried to swing away in a desperate attempt to escape but he just hit an invisible wall. He began to climb but he was met with another invisible wall. He felt several tendrils suddenly wrap themselves around him and start to pull. He used every ounce of power in his wall-sticking ability to keep from being pulled down, but the Symbiote was too strong and he was soon tumbling to the ground. More black tendrils latched onto him and Peter desperately tried to rip them off, but with each touch the Symbiote latched further onto him. It started tearing his costume off, pulling it away in chunks as the spandex material stretched until it could stretch no more under the powerful pull of the Symbiote. Peter tried to crawl away but he was being pulled back, the Symbiote tearing away the remnants of his costume and began to slither up his naked legs. ‘Got to fight it,’ he thought. ‘Got to reject it...’ It started to grip tight on his legs, overlapping tendrils consuming his legs, sending a cold wave rippling through his body. The Symbiote covered his crotch and dove into his ass crack, burying itself past his hole and deep inside him, tendrils reaching up to latch onto his arms and force them back. Peter grunted and struggled under the grasp of the encroaching Symbiote but he knew the battle was lost, yet he was still mentally rejecting the connection. It was crawling up his arms and back, consuming him. It travelled up his neck, covering his hair until it went into his mouth and covered his eyes, leaving him in darkness. Peter felt himself lose consciousness. “Wake up, Peter.” Peter awoke and realised he was now standing up. Experimenter was sat in front of him, still pawing at his crotch, watching him intently. “I don’t want this,” said Peter groggily. He felt exhausted but his energy levels were getting stronger. “The Symbiote?” asked Experimenter. “But you had such a good time with it once before.” “Yeah, until I realised it was slowly trying to kill me,” replied Peter. Once again Peter was unable to move except for his head. “I can feel it, trying to take over,” he said. “Trying to bond with me.” “Why don’t you let it?” asked Experimenter. “It will only make you stronger.” “At what cost?” retorted Peter. “My life? Should I just let it consume me like the Venom Symbiote tried to? Let it suck me dry until it kills me from exhaustion or when it’s using my body dangerously?” Experimenter stood and waved his hand, the full length mirror appearing again. In his reflection, Peter could see he was head-to-toe covered in the black Symbiote with a reddish hue where the light reflected off the shapes of his muscles, two red patches on his face where his eyes would be. It was like a smooth second skin; every muscle, every vein, every groove and separation on display like if Peter were just standing naked; except for his head which covered him like a mask and his crotch which pooled like a codpiece, giving him some dignity despite how much it bulged. He was disgusted at the sight; with his size he could almost look like Venom, his old Symbiote that then bonded with Eddie Brock. “I can feel it in my mind, banging on the door and trying to get in,” said Peter. “I won’t let it take over me. And you can’t make me.” “That I cannot,” admitted Experimenter. “Though it is a sentient being, perhaps if you were to ask it what it will do to you, you might change your mind.” “No!” Peter barked. His head was killing him, a powerful headache throbbing from the Symbiote’s attempts. ‘Let meee innn…’ he heard a throaty, breathy voice in his mind say. ‘NO!’ Peter screamed in his mind. Peter suddenly felt a movement around his stomach and a large glob began to extend from his abs, reaching up to his face and beginning to take form. Holes appeared to form eyes and a mouth. “If youuu will not ssspeak to usss in your mmmind, then weee will ssspeak to you outssside,” said the Symbiote. “Join with usss Peeeterrr.” “No, no, no, no, NO!” growled Peter. “Your kind has caused me nothing but pain, suffering and grief. I reject you! You are not welcome in my body!” “Weee know what our kinnn have done to youuu,” said the Symbiote, its eyehole moving to convey shame. “But weee are not like themmm. Weee only want to helllp youuu. Make youuu ssstronger.” “I’ve heard that story before,” said Peter, sharply. “Weee do not lie!” It screeched. “Youuu know the hissstory of my ssspecies, how we mussst bond with othersss to live. And while weee live on thhhrough othersss, we give them betterrr livesss. Make them ssstronger!” “The last symbiote I encountered nearly killed me when it was ‘living’ off of me,” growled Peter. “And then, when I rejected it, it latched onto another man like a parasite and fuelled his hatred, again trying to end my life.” “We cannot ssspeak for the actionsss of our speciesss asss a whole,” said the Symbiote. “But do nottt judge usss on their actionsss. We are not the sssame asss themmm.” “Why should I believe you?” A tendril extended from the glob before him and connected with his face. Suddenly Peter’s mind was filled with flashing images, memories of the Symbiote. The joys of a new host, the hosts’ bringing good to their worlds, their hosts’ corruption from being drunk on their own power, the Symbiote being used and forced to destroy, constant rejection from hundreds, thousands of species. Betrayal, isolation, pain, loneliness, drifting for hundreds of years alone in the cold of space, frozen in its prison-like rock form. Peter could feel himself crying. He was then shown some other hosts, ones that had used the Symbiote for good. Memories filled with joy and pleasure, great companionship and harmonious coexistence, some even sexual; but these memories were a handful, eventually parting with the host at the end of a long life bonded together before being used for evil by the next host. “Wee arrre not a tool for dessstructionnn,” said the Symbiote. “Many of our hossstsss usssed usss, defiled usss. Can you sssee how weee tried to ssstop them? They were ssstronger than usss, imprisssoned usss in their mindsss so they could ussse usss for their ssselfishhh vendettaaasss.” Peter nodded, speechless. “From the brrrief glanccce into your sssubconsciousss we can sssee you are nnnot evil at hhheart, Peeeterrr Parrrkerrr,” It said. “Yyyour will isss ssstrong, even now you arrre keeeping usss out. You would beee a powwwerfulll massster. Weee woullld not beee able to brrring youuu harm.” “I’m nobody's master,” said Peter. “And you are nobody’s slave. A symbiotic relationship is beings able to live equally, each one benefitting from the other.” “That isss all weee desire, Peeeterrr,” said the Symbiote. “Weee wish to live through yourrr bodyyy and innn returnnn, make youuu ssstronger! Weee would neverrr hhharm youuu, our life dependsss on youuu living. Making youuu ssstronger keeepsss you alive, keeepsss usss alive.” Peter sighed. “If I bond with you, if I let you in, it’ll be on a few conditions,” said Peter. “Nnname themmm.” “One, I will not refer to myself as ‘us’,” said Peter. “I am me and you are you. Two, I will host you but I will be in complete control of my own mind and body. You will not take over when I’m sleeping or make me angrier and lose control of my actions, or make me more violent. The only exception to this is if I am unconscious and I’m in danger, you can get me away somewhere that’s safe until I regain consciousness and that’s it. Three, I will not consume brains, human matter or suck out people’s life force in any way, shape or form. Four, if I change my mind about you and I want you gone, even if we are fully bonded, you will leave my body without question. Are we clear?” The Symbiote was silent for a few moments before it responded, considering Peter’s proposal. Slowly, the glob in front of Peter nodded. “Weee accepttt,” said the Symbiote. “Youuu will not have to worry about usss, weee will cooperate fullly. And weee do nottt feeed as you dessscribed. Weee only feeed off your hormonesss, adrendalinnne, tessstosssterone and endorrrphinesss.” “That’s… good to know,” said Peter. “Before we bond, can I ask what your name is?” “Name?” It asked. “Weee dooo not have a name though manyyy have referred to usss as beeeing living obeeediennnce.” “Obedience, huh?” said Peter, chuckling. “No wonder you called me your master and agreed to my conditions. Okay Obedience, I’ll let you bond with me.” Obedience withdrew back into Peter and he opened his mind. He felt power begin to surge through him like a sun rising deep inside him, spreading outward into every fibre of his being, his already incredible strength growing exponentially. The feeling of fully bonding, which he had never done with his old Symbiote, was incredible. His mind filled completely with the memories of Obedience and of his previous hosts. The histories and knowledge of thousands of individuals and species filling his mind and Peter was able to access them instantly, like Google now powered his brain. He willed the Symbiote to change into the costume Experimenter had given him, the black goo covering him morphing into his desired shape. The costume was even tighter than before, a perfect second skin that looked painted on. Peter didn’t even realise Experimenter had disappeared while he had been talking with Obedience and that the White City had grown around him. “Alright, let’s see how good I am now,” said Peter. “Six arms and a Symbiote, here we go.” He pushed off from the ground, ascending over one hundred feet in seconds from a single jump. “Whoa!” cried Peter, laughing, shooting a web. He swung so fast through the city that he was a moving blur as he travelled. His even further enhanced Spider-Sense enabled him to see for miles ahead, calculating exactly where his webs would hit for the perfect, fastest route through the city and with six web lines instead of two, he made short work of the distance. He was able to travel across the entirety of the replicated island of Manhattan within a minute. Peter swung back into the heart of the city and landed from one hundred and fifty feet in the air, down to a grouping of vehicles on the street, making them all shake from the impact. Not that Peter was fazed by such a forceful descent, his body was now so strong that the landing hadn’t hurt him in the slightest; he’d just absorbed the impact. For him, now, it was just like jumping down one step on the stairs instead of high in the air. Peter lifted every vehicle but there was no challenge, no matter the size of the vehicle. He could lift them with one hand, one finger even, and they weighed almost nothing. His already enhanced strength further enhanced by Obedience gave him so much strength that Peter didn’t know what to do with it. He even tried piling them on top of each other, webbing them up and pulling the web tight to crush them down. He could lift the pile of thirty vehicles, each of varying size and weight, with two hands though his muscles bulged only slightly when he held it up with one. ‘Perhapsss you neeed sssomethinggg more challengiiing,’ said Obedience in Peter’s head. ‘I know, but what?’ thought Peter. Peter looked around but nothing struck out to him. Not even Experimenter, his omniscient captor who could read his mind, changed his surroundings to give him a new challenge. Peter sighed; he had to find out what his new limits were, what his body was capable of. He looked up and down the street and spotted what he was looking for, his challenge. Peter walked up to a building on the street. It was standing singularly, no other buildings attached, at least twenty storeys high with masonry and statues along the top. Peter could only guess at its weight but he was pumped, he knew he had to lift that building, or at the very least try. Peter contained the building in a tight, intricate web to keep it together structurally. He piledrived his six fists into the ground around the building, digging a trench down to its foundations. Peter shot a few extra webs around the sides of the building to keep it balanced and prevent it from tipping over. He let out a long breath and flexed his huge muscles to warm them up, get them loose. He cracked his neck, psyching himself up. He knew he could do this. Peter crouched down and buried all six of his hands into the foundations, filling the holes with webbing to keep them from slipping. He let out another long breath slowly and deeply breathed back in. Peter pushed his legs to go up, grunting. They shook under the exertion, all the muscles in his body bulging insanely as he forced them to lift the building. The building groaned at being forced against the will of gravity, the foundations cracking as they were torn from the ground. Peter grunted and growled, putting all his strength into defeating his obstacle. It was taking a long time but he could feel the building slowly move upward, millimetre by millimetre. His legs bulged so much that even the Symbiote had trouble keeping together. It would suddenly split open in places and then quickly reform. ‘Got to… keep… going,’ Peter grunted in his mind. ‘Keeep goinggg Peeeterrr,’ Obedience cheered. Peter felt his strength surge through sheer force of will and he pushed up harder with his legs. They slowly began to straighten, the ground breaking beneath him making him sink a foot down but he didn’t care, he just kept going. “That’s it Peter,” said Experimenter who appeared behind him. “Show me how strong I’ve made you.” Peter growled like a wild animal, sweat pouring off his body, veins pulsing so hard they look set to burst under his paper-thin skin encased mostly in the Symbiote. Up and up and up the building went and then, with a scream of victory, Peter raised the building overhead. His chest heaved as he took fast, deep breaths, astonished at his feat. He pulled his arms out from the holes and began to shift the building over him until he was dead centre underneath it. “Are you fucking impressed?” Peter roared. Experimenter nodded. “More.” Peter didn’t need telling again, and began to squat the building. The first rep took some time but as the reps increased the faster they became. A whole building was on top of him, held up only by his six arms and huge muscular body, and it was only getting lighter as he repped deep squats. “Yes!” cried Experimenter, pawing fast at his crotch. “MORE!” Peter stopped squatting and threw the building up hundreds of feet into the sky. He shot more webs up at it to keep it together. He braced his arms up and caught it, the force pushing him five feet deep into the ground, causing a crater to form. Only his head and arms visible under the ten-inch gap. Peter forced his legs to move and he walked up and out of the crater, holding the building aloft and continued into the street. “Do you want more?” he barked at Experimenter, who nodded fervently. With the smallest of movements in his arms, Peter tore the building apart. Experimenter had finally had his release, moaning loudly as the rubble and debris fell around them, smashing into nearby buildings and causing them to crumple apart. Peter swaggered towards Experimenter as the last pieces of debris crashed into the ground, his muscles pumped to the extreme, shoulders and chest rising with raw power as he breathed. Even his cock was engorged, pumped and tenting underneath his symbiotic costume, jutting out profusely and swaying with each heavy step. “Is there anything else you were curious about, Experimenter?” Peter huffed. “Or are we done here?” Experimenter was shuddering, licking his lips. He managed to catch his breath and waved away the White City until the two of them stood in the familiar white room. “Oh Peter, you have no idea how satisfied you’ve made me,” said Experimenter. “But yes, I believe we are done. I suppose now I’ll just put you back to normal and send you home.” “Wait, what!?” exclaimed Peter. “Turn me back? After everything you put me through you’re just going to… send me back home, as if nothing happened?” “Well, yes,” said Experimenter, making his chair appear and taking a seat. “Did you really think this would be permanent?” “Well… yeah,” said Peter. “I thought that was the point. You played with me, did what you wanted to me and then… I don’t know...” ‘Pleeeassse, Peeeterrr,’ cried Obedience in his mind. ‘Don’t lettt him take usss awwway.’ “Even the Symbiote you gave me wants to stay,” pleaded Peter. “And you can’t exactly wipe our memories, you said so yourself that you cannot influence my mind.” “That is true,” said Experimenter, waving his hand again as a glass of red wine appeared. He sipped it, savouring the taste. “But then why should I let you keep these changes? What’s in it for me? It could be fun to observe you back on Earth, discontented with your existence as normal, boring Peter Parker and Spider-Man, always remembering what it was like to have more and yearn and long desperately to have it again.” “That would be just cruel,” said Peter, quietly. “And it’s not just me you would affect, but also Obedience. I’m sure you’ve seen his memories, seen what he’s been through. I’ve accepted and bonded with him now, I know I will be the perfect host for him and… and I know he’ll enhance my life greatly. If you are anything, Experimenter, it is not cruel. Curious, but you didn’t do all of this to me to be cruel.” “But what will you do now back on Earth?” asked Experimenter. “You’re bigger, more powerful and with some additional appendages; surely the world would notice? Surely the world would notice that on Peter Parker, let alone Spider-Man.” Peter was about to respond when the Symbiote covering him started to shift and move. Peter’s extra arms began to shrink down, his muscles decreasing until Peter stood in normal clothes, just as he would have looked before Experimenter took him. Experimenter looked in fascination at the change. Images quickly flashed in Peter’s head and he smiled. “Obedience tells me that Symbiotes are natural tesseracts,” Peter said, looking down at his normal look. “They can not only change the appearance of their host, but also their mass. Camouflage. While I am still big and multi-armed, what you see now is just an illusion created by the Symbiote. I guess it shouldn’t be a surprise if you read my memories. You should have seen that when I had my last symbiote, I was able to carry things like my camera inside the suit without adding any extra mass.” “Fascinating…” muttered Experimenter, his soaked crotch bulging again. “Please,” said Peter, walking over to Experimenter and getting on his knees. “Let me stay this way. I know it is selfish but I know that with the changes you’ve given me, I can be more than I ever was. And, if you let me stay this way when you send me back, I promise that you can bring me back to your place anytime and do whatever you want me to.” Peter changed back to his muscular, six armed state, naked except for a pair of black briefs that hugged him perfectly. Experimenter looked Peter up and down before smiling, draining his glass. “I suppose I will allow it,” he said, rubbing his hands along Peter’s swollen traps. Peter smiled and stood up, holding out three hands to shake. Experimenter chuckled and shook the middle hand. “Thank you,” said Peter. With a wave of Experimenter’s hand, Peter was plunged into darkness. When Peter opened his eyes, he found he was on top of a building back in regular New York City. He looked down and saw his body was just as it was; thickly muscled with six arms and wearing only the briefs. He grinned, willing his new costume to cover him. Peter’s ultra-enhanced Spider Sense picked up a radio signal from the police, a robbery was in progress and the thieves had gotten away in an armoured car, officers were in pursuit. ‘Arrre you rrready, Peeeterrr?” asked Obedience in his head. ‘Yes I am,’ he replied. ‘Let’s show the world the new, improved Spider-Man.’ -- x -- Experimenter sighed contently, another satisfactory experiment. He would soon be seeing Peter Parker again, that he was sure of. He waved his hand and before him, a dozen floating screens appeared, showing different people doing various superpowered activities. Experimenter observed each one, taking in what he was seeing. “Curious…” he muttered. “Curious…” THE END…? Thanks for reading!

There's been some requests for the continuation of the Containment story. Though I haven't written anything on that one for a while. It looks like I've only posted parts 1-3 here. So here's is a couple of short chapters that I have written but not posted here for whatever reason. I'll try and write more soon. If I have posted these chapters here before, sorry for the repeat. A big thanks to those who have expressed interest. A.T. Containment Part 4 Bruce was utterly stunned by Samson's new strength. He lay on the ground gaping at the man that had just decisively manhandled the incredible Hulk with such ease. He shook his head trying to reorder his addled thoughts as he finally managed to catch his breath enough to try and struggle to his feet. Bruce managed to roll his hulking green form over in order to push himself up, but even that small effort caused darkness to bloom around the edges of his field of vision. The Hulk was still so oxygen deprived that he remained on the verge of succumbing to unconsciousness. "Allow me, Bruce." He heard Samson's voice, which sounded far away, but immediately he felt the waistband of his all but indestructible trunks cinch tight around his waist as Samson grabbed hold of the back of the Hulks trademark purple attire and with a single unstoppable arm, hoisted the Hulk up into the air where the jade giant dangled like an exhausted trout on the line of a victorious sportsman. The Hulk's superhuman recovery rate was kicking in but it would still be a few minutes before he would be close to full strength again. "Damn you, Leonard. Put me down." "After you spill it, Bruce." Samson casually flipped the Hulk into the air in a way that spun him over onto his back, catching and balancing the larger man with that same single arm. Only now, Bruce flailed like an overturned turtle, supported by Samson's hand at the small of the Hulk's back. "I can't wait to hear all about how you got yourself spanked, including who did the spanking." Samson turned and started carrying Bruce back toward Northwind. Unable to do anything against the utter indignity of his situation, the Hulk crossed his arms in a sulk. "Telling you that means going back on a promise I made to someone, Leonard." Bruce explained carefully. Samson came to a Halt. "Not that I'm reneging!" Bruce added quickly. "Just keep that in mind. I'm asking you for a little discretion here." "I understand." Samson said, and continued walking once more. "So who was it?" Samson asked with the enthusiasm of a gossip monger. "Blonsky, Marko...?" "If only." Bruce sighed dejectedly. "His name is Christopher O'Mally." Samson halted once more, his brow furrowed. He gently placed the Hulk on his feet and steadied him. "Who?" "He's a mutant. He may be the most powerful mutant that has ever existed." Bruce explained. "What's the nature of his power?" Samson asked. "Vastly augmented musculature, with correspondingly vast strength." Bruce continued. He felt his own strength surging back to full and stretched his arms and shook out the rapidly dissipating aches caused by overexerting himself against Samson. "He can also generate some kind of elastic molecular cohesion fields, but it's a minor ability compared to his strength." "Why have I never heard of him?" Samson inquired. "He's just a kid, barely eighteen years old. His abilities have only recently manifested themselves." Bruce explained as he continued on toward Northwind, Samson fell into step beside him. "You mean there's high-school aged guy running around out there with enough muscle to go toe to toe with the Hulk." Samson asked in amazement. "More than enough." Bruce confirmed gravely. "In raw power, he's even further beyond the Hulk than the Hulk is beyond the average human. That's why what I plan to do here at Northwind is so important. There is simply no one on the planet capable of containing him." "Well," Samson grinned. "Recent developments may have changed that." He added, bouncing his pecs cockily. "Emphasis on the 'may have'." Bruce answered. "I don't think it's wise to take the kid on with anything less than the absolute maximum amount of power we can muster." "I think I've just proven that I am the maximum amount of power we can muster." Samson responded. Bruce shook his head. "Leonard, as I've told you, I've developed new techniques that will enhance the gamma-augmentation process. In conjunction with the Hulk's more powerful base-line strength, this will assure that performing the procedure on me will yield the best results." "Well, I'm certainly up for applying your new protocols to boost my own augmentation, but I'm not convinced that you are a good candidate." Samson shook his head. "The bottom line is still this, Bruce; You've had too many relapses - too many long periods of having no control over the Hulk. It would be irresponsible of me to allow you to exponentially increase the amount of destruction the Hulk is capable of." We don’t have time to argue about this Leonard, I’ve got technicians and specialists on the way to Northwind right now to help me configure the gamma-scope’s collector in order to implement the new protocols. On top of all that, Chris has taken it into his head that he’s going to become some kind of real-life comic book superhero and the kid has got a major chip on his shoulder. He might mean well, but he lacks the temperament to wield that kind of power. I’ve convinced him to hold off until we’re sure what the extent of his strength is. So far I haven’t been able to ascertain his limits, if he has any. Samson crossed his arms, intrigued. “Really? What kind of tests have you been doing with him.” “None with any scientific rigor. Basically I’ve just been sparring with him as the Hulk. So far it’s all just a stalling tactic until I can find a way to counter his power and keep him in check. But he’s pushed me beyond even the Hulk’s ability to quickly recover several times. If you rile him up, he’s not above meting out punishment as he sees fit. He’s quickly becoming a law unto himself. The last thing the world needs is his type of vigilantism with that much power behind it.” Bruce pressed his hands into the small of the Hulk’s back, stretched and grimaced. “I’ve got to get back and do what I can to keep him in line until things are ready here at Northwind.” “I think I should go with you.” Samson offered, too eagerly for Bruce’s liking. Suddenly an idea occurred to Bruce. Samson was fascinated by a couple of things currently. One was the idea of testing himself against Chris, (which Bruce was determined to prevent, as learning that his mutant status had been revealed to yet another person might send Chris off the deep end) the other was further enhancing his own strength with the new gamma infusion process that Bruce was intent on implementing with the Hulk. Bruce decided to use one desire against the other. “Leonard, the kid trusts me and that’s one of the precious few reasons I have any influence over him at all. Besides, since I need to get back to New Mexico and keep him entertained, I need someone I can trust here to manage Northwind and keep the project on track.” Samson’s eyes narrowed as he listened. “As we’ve already established, I’m no physicist.” “But you are good with people. You know how to motivate and manage conflicts.” Bruce pointed out. Bruce suspected that Samson knew full well that he was being manipulated. But he also knew full well that Samson would take the first opportunity that presented itself to subject himself to Bruce’s new gamma infusion process. And the best way to get that chance was to be on top of everything that was happening at Northwind. Manipulation or not, Samson wasn’t going to pass that opportunity up. Samson grinned knowingly and slapped Bruce on the back just a little too hard. “Anything I can do to help out, Bruce.” The Hulk stumbled forward under the impact and Samson shoved to keep the Hulk moving along as he fell in step beside him. As they both headed back to Northwind, Samson decided to gather as much information about Chris as he could on the way. “So, Bruce. Before you leave, I want to hear everything you can tell me about young Mr. O’Mally.” Part 5 The Incredible Hulk slammed into the pale-colored sand. His broad back absorbed the brunt of the impact. His lungs felt as though though they had just exploded with the force of it. As he momentarily lay flat on his back, he clawed up hand-fulls of the white gypsum sand, squeezing it in his hands before forcing himself to scramble back up onto his feet. Fighting on this stuff was proving even worse than fighting on concrete or bedrock. At least those things would shatter upon impact, dispersing the energy. Hitting these dunes seemed to reflect every erg of impact energy directly back into his massive body. He cast anxious glances all around, trying to locate his opponent. Maybe an eye-full of the stuff might slow the kid down. He thought better of that as he let the sand sift away through his thick, green fingers. Such a dirty tactic might only make things worse for him if it ticked Chris off. The Hulk had no idea how far across the desert that last punch had hurled him. He’d blacked out a little. His phenomenal healing rate had brought him back to consciousness in a fraction of a second but even so, he’d been aware of tumbling through the air for an unsettling amount of time before crashing down amid the dunes. A sonic boom rolled across the desert. The Hulk scanned the sky expectantly with superhumanly keen eyes and found what he was looking for. A few miles away, he could make out Chris as the teen hurtled skyward in a straight line, his head swiveling in search of the Hulk. Apparently the kid had lost track of his sparring partner. The Hulk saw Chris make his position and grin. He strongly suspected that when the young man fell back to earth after his faster-than-sound leap, another would carry him to the Hulk’s position in short order. Bruce Banner, whose mind was currently ascendant in the powerful body of the Hulk, looked around in vain for some kind of cover. Finding none, he decided that a leap of his own was probably the best way to keep himself out of Chris’s reach and buy a few moments to catch his breath and think. He watched carefully as Chris slowed to a stop and then began to plummet back to the ground. At the moment just before he began to accelerate downward, Chris pointed directly at the Hulk, smirked and then pounded his right fist into the palm of his left hand. A full second later, Bruce felt the compression wave from the power of that gesture of intimidation, even at this distance. Expecting the kid to immediately launch himself into the air on a trajectory that would bring him down on the Hulk’s current position, Bruce decided not to be around when he arrived. As soon as Chris dropped out of sight behind the surrounding dunes, the Hulk launched himself into the air with the most powerful leap he could execute on a course at ninety degrees to the line between himself and where he’d lost sight of Chris. As he accelerated upward, Bruce turned his head to look in Chris’s direction. He didn’t like what he saw at all. “Damn it!” He cursed, then started pin-wheeling his massive, muscular arms, trying to reorient himself in midair, so that he could be as prepared as possible for what he knew was coming. Chris hadn’t jumped after all. Two giant fountains of white raced toward the Hulk across the dunes, one on each side of Chris as the boy sprinted across the desert, kicking up massive amounts or the white sand in his wake. His massive arms and legs were a blur of motion as they worked to propel his supremely muscular frame at a phenomenal speed. “He’s just too fast.” The Hulk lamented, knowing that as fast as he was moving, Chris was moving many times faster. He was going to be at the Hulk’s landing point waiting and there was no way the Hulk could stop himself. What was almost as unsettling as the powerful teen’s strength and speed was the way he was starting to out-think the brilliant physicist. Certainly, combat strategies weren’t Bruce’s strong suit, but the way Chris had just anticipated and countered his plan to leap out of reach left Bruce feeling that he was being toyed with on yet another level. As he fell to earth, Bruce tracked along as best he could, keeping Chris in sight as the kid overtook and passed him. Chris skidded to a stop then turned and with a big wolfish grin, struck one of those infernal muscle-man poses he was alway practicing, waiting for the Hulk at the exact spot where he was destined for impact. Bruce hated it when the cocky teen hit one of those ridiculous poses. He knew they had names but he’d never had the interest to learn any of them. The one Chris currently assumed prominently exposed his impossibly broad thick chest. At least this meant Bruce probably wasn’t in for a direct attack. Chris usually did the body-builder pose thing as a way to demonstrate how unmovable he was or how ineffectual the Hulk’s attacks were against his hyper-muscular body. Not that this isn’t going to hurt. Bruce acknowledged at the last second before he collided with Chris’s exposed torso with all the force of the Hulk’s mightiest leap. The Hulk’s massive frame slammed to an immediate bone-jarring stop against the massive shield-like muscles of Chris’s exposed chest. The young man didn’t move a millimeter as the booming thud of the collision rolled across the desert. A sound that started as a cry of pain and ended as a breathless wheeze was forced from the Hulk on impact. Before the stunned Hulk could start to slide downward after losing every iota of momentum to Chris’s immovable body, the teen brought his arms up and wrapped them around the Hulk, pinning him in place. “Going somewhere?” Chris taunted. “We had a deal. This session, you’re supposed to do more attacking and less evading. You’re the one who said I need more experience with hand-to-hand combat, right?” When the heavily breathing Hulk didn’t answer immediately Chris bear-hugged him a little more firmly. “Right?”, he repeated more forcefully. The Hulk began nodding frantically and gave Chris’s back two quick slaps as a way to indicate that he understood and for the boy to release him. Chris did so, and the Hulk stepped back wobbling a bit on his massive, but quivering legs. He stooped, placing his hands on his knees for a moment as he caught his breath. Bruce sometimes wished the Hulk’s healing ability wasn’t quite so effective. Maybe if the bruises, contusions and broken bones Chris dealt him didn’t fade so quickly the boy might have a better sense of how much damage he was capable of causing the Hulk. Then again, having to deal with such injuries in a prolonged manner might not be worth any compassion they might or might not engender. Bruce stood straight and stretched out the Hulk’s thickly muscled, aching body. He had indeed suggested sparring with Chris, hand-to-hand. But it was more a ruse to keep the young man occupied than a result of any real concern about his fighting technique. After all, what did skill matter when you were completely unstoppable. Bruce examined the massive eighteen-year-old as he stretched. Chris had taken to trying out different types of costuming as he eagerly prepared for his plan of assuming the life of a superhuman hero. Today he wore mid-thigh length, skin-tight shorts made from the same material as the Hulk’s nearly indestructible and remarkably elastic purple shorts. Today’s selection was jet-black, however. A gold infinity symbol inside a white circle was printed on both the front and back of the shorts. Bruce found the display of the symbol on the young man’s bulging crotch to be in bad form, but since there wasn’t a shirt to this particular costume, there weren’t really too many other places to display a logo. Bruce continued to stare in astonishment. No matter how many times he was confronted with it, Chris’s physique invariably left him bewildered. The kid was shorter than the Hulk and on one level seemed slighter somehow. His waist, wrists and ankles seemed no larger than anyone else his height, but those muscles! They were every bit as huge as the Hulk’s own and seemed even more impressive as the Hulk’s massive trunk and joints didn’t contrast so much with his great green musculature. Overall the kid looked more like Doc Samson. Bruce winced inwardly at the thought of Samson. He didn’t know how much longer he was going to be able to keep the psychiatrist away from Chris. He’d only managed to keep them apart this long by agreeing to put Samson in titular charge of the gamma-scope reconfiguration project at Northwind while Bruce was away keeping Chris occupied. He knew that Samson was angling for a way to make sure he was the subject of the full effect of the augmented gamma-scope enhancement and not the Hulk. It was the reason he couldn’t resist the offer to be involved with the project. Bruce still wasn’t sure how he would thwart Samson in this. He’d just have to cross that bridge when he came to it. Chris noticed Bruce staring, obviously lost in thought and not really paying attention to what he was looking at. There was something he didn’t like about how his reluctant mentor kept lapsing into such mysterious ruminations. Surely he knew better than to be up to something Chris wouldn’t like. He decided to snap Bruce out of it. He flexed the muscles of his upper legs. Already massive quads and hamstrings surged to a size that dwarfed even the Hulk’s once unmatchable leg muscles. Bruce gaped as Chris demonstrated the degree to which he could, when he wanted, flex his muscles to a magnitude that beggared comprehension. His train of thought totally derailed, Bruce turned his attention to Chris’s face to find the boy staring at him impatiently. “Come on, big man.” Chris goaded as he raised his fists in front of himself like a boxer. “Let’s get back to it.” Bruce knew better than to hold back. Sometimes it was hard for the kid to tell, but if he suspected that the Hulk wasn’t coming at him with everything he had, he got down-right mean. Bruce didn’t want anything to do with Chris’s mean-streak. Hoping against all reason that surprise might gain him some small edge, Bruce lunged at Chris before he had even finished his sentence. Massive green knuckles thundered against Chris’s densely muscled abdomen driven by a punch that would have obliterated granite. Bruce gritted his teeth against the pain of the recoil as the force of his own punch nearly broke his arm. Chris just chuckled. “Good one. Didn’t even get a chance to flex down.” Bruce didn’t let up, moving with speed surprising for the Hulk’s size, he whirled and brought his elbow crashing into Chris’s Jaw. He quickly followed through turning until he was facing Chris again, he then grabbed Chris by the kid’s shoulders and using that leverage, pulled his knee up into Chris’s abs, hammering them again, before pushing off to reestablish some space between the two of them. The knee the Hulk had driven into Chris’s abs almost gave out and Bruce cried out in pain as he forced his leg to hold his weight against the throbbing pain of his deeply bruised joint until it healed. Chris sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. “I don’t see the point of this. Why do I need to learn how to defend myself against punches that I barely notice.” The Hulk raised his hand trying to placate Chris until he caught his breath fully. But the kid’s impatience only seemed to grow. “If the Hulk himself can’t even land a punch on me without breaking something then I think I might be ready to take on a super-bad-guy or two, easy. What are we wasting time here for?” Wincing, Bruce approached Chris, his limp decreasing with each step. “I’m not really the measure of the kind of power you might find yourself up against. The Hulk is never at full strength with me in control.” “I know that.” Chris agreed,testily. He grabbed Bruce roughly, clamping his powerful hands around the Hulk’s thick upper arms, Chris hoisted him off his feet and shook Bruce to emphasize his every word as he continued. “But big green and stupid won’t come out and play anymore, will he?” Chris shook Bruce harder with each word, as though he was trying to shake loose the Savage Hulk persona inside of him.” Chris dropped Bruce back to the ground as a child would discard a toy with which he had grown tired. “Besides, I’ve already proved that I could handle everything he could throw at me so again, I’m asking what you think this is accomplishing?” Bruce hesitated as he got his argument in order in his head. “Once people hear about you - once they see you in action, word is going to get around. Believe me, I know what it’s like to have every character with biceps bigger than his own head gunning for you.” “Sounds like fun.” Chris grinned, cracking his knuckles. “THEN I’M NOT GETTING THROUGH!” Bruce shouted, getting in Chris’s face. He was taking a big chance, but the kid’s inexperience was really his only weakness - the only thing that Bruce could exploit. To Bruce’s relief the kid narrowed his eyes but didn’t retaliate. He had Chris’s attention. “There are guys out there who make the Hulk look like a creampuff.” Bruce declared, lowering his voice only slightly. “Yeah, I’m one of ‘em.” Chris responded even while not quite coming out of the cowed state that Bruce’s shouting had placed him in. “Yeah, you are, but what happens when you go up against the Gladiator? Or the Champion? Never heard of them? You might want to Google ‘em. Or any number of the true bad-asses out there that not only have ridiculous power at their disposal, but know how to use it?” Bruce threw his hands in the air and stalked away from Chris. “But fine! I thought you were through getting your ass handed to you at every turn in life, but if you are determined to let it happen again then fine! You are on your own.” Bruce stood with his back to Chris, waiting to see if the kid was going to buy in. This tactic was one Samson had worked out with him after Bruce had given the psychiatric specialist his best profile of Chris’s personality. Samson suggested the tactic as a last ditch effort if Chris started getting restless or impatient with Bruce’s stalling. And it worked. “Alright.” Chris declared from behind Bruce. “I guess you know more about this stuff than I do, so I’ll take your advice on it.” Bruce turned to look at Chris, but said nothing, pretending to consider whether or not to continue “helping” the younger man. “Good.” he finally answered. Chris flashed a grin. Then he was on Bruce, lifting the Hulk into the air by the throat. “Just wish you weren’t such a wimp!” He declared as he pulled back his right arm in preparation. The Hulk had just enough time to take in the spectacular view of that mountainous biceps flexing up as Chris bent his arm. The teen might have bought Bruce’s line, but he was going to make the man regret raising his voice to him. The punch the boy then dealt the Hulk snuffed out the brute’s consciousness for nearly a full day, depositing him somewhere in the badlands of eastern Arizona.

My heart was pounding when I entered the restaurant. I had specified a public place to meet with you, and you had suggested this venue. You had agreed so ready that at first I wondered whether this was a place you frequented - a place that was used to your presence and your reported…. What should I call what you do? Assuming that everything they say about you is true, of course. It seems impossible, but a lot of things seem impossible until you witness them firsthand. I walked in a few minutes early, hoping to witness your entrance and your effect on others. I wondered if half of what I had heard was true, and I hoped to be able to record it. I told the maitre’d that I had a reservation under your name, and he looked at me and smiled - not in an unusual way - and took up two menus before showing me to a booth. It was lunchtime and we were meeting downtown, the place was packed with dark-suited business types or start-up dudes in gingham shirts and beards. No one paid any particular attention to me and I sat down to await your arrival. My heart was already beating fast. Certainly I was excited, how could I not be? You were becoming something of a legend, though actual reports of you were hard to pin down. Someone might see you from a distance, and they knew it could be no other except you because of your…unique manner of dress. Or undress, to be more accurate. Odd, I thought, how that could be. But perhaps it had something to do with what you told me you were capable of. The impossible. There was a stir near the entrance and people parted like the Red Sea before the hand of God. I could see you easily, because of your stature. Funny, I thought, I expected you to be even bigger! The reports from some who had met you were staggering, particularly concerning your size and dimensions. Then again, there was some confusion about that, with those reports varying wildly from the unusual to the superhuman. You were head and shoulders above everyone else, and of course you were also naked. For some reason I found myself avoiding your face. I had been told to expect to have a very strong - even unavoidable - reaction to it. “His body is remarkable. Certainly beautiful, and probably more beautiful than anyone, man or woman, that I have ever seen. But it’s his face….” And then this look of, I dunno, worship? Adoration? Lust? Would come over the speaker. You moved through the crowd and people were touching you. You would speak to some of them - I could…sense your voice rather than hear it. I had been warned about that too. “When he speaks, there’s something…magical about his voice. Something irresistible. You want to hear him speak. You crave to hear him.” Everyone turned to look at you and it seemed like some sort of wild, uncontrolled orgy would break out at any moment. Just your presence in the restaurant had raised the erotic temperature and I was feeling it, too, even from the other side of the room. Then, just as quickly, that sensation eased or dissipated, like a fog, and people still remained interested in you but no more so than if any celebrity was walking among them. Then you were at the table, standing before me. I tried but could not avoid staring at your cock. I think my mouth fell open. It was…magnificent. That is not a word I would generally apply to another man’s equipment, but no more apt description seemed appropriate. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was stupendous. But more than anything else…it was enormous. A thick, heavy, proud, formidable cock that jutted forward over a pair of perfectly formed, absolutely identical, completely beautiful balls swelling fat inside your scrotum. My vision of your equipment was suddenly interrupted by a hand - your hand. Your perfect, large, manly, powerful hand as you held it towards me and spoke. The words did not immediately register to me, but whatever you had said seemed to ring a bell inside me that resonated like a tongue on my dick and I felt myself growing extremely aroused and very hard all at once. Perhaps you recognized this effect you were having and you said, softly, “Pardon me,” and then the sensation of pure sex lessened, but did not disappear, and your hand was on my shoulder and I looked up. Then I came. My dick inflated and I came. There was no decision that I played in it. I looked at your face and I came. You smiled and I came again, and then I watched your lips - your supple, beautiful, kissable lips - say “Sorry about that.” I think I tried saying something, and then you said,”Thank you for showing up naked. I enjoy looking at beautiful naked bodies like yours.” I remembered that I decided that I wouldn’t wear clothes to greet you. Was it something you had suggested? I couldn’t quite recall, but I was suddenly somewhat abashed that I had just launched a volley of cum at the underside of the table. “You’re welcome,” I told you. “You have a remarkable body,” you observed kindly adding, “and so powerfully built.” I felt your beautiful eyes moving over my torso. I stood up so you could see all of me. “You’re proud of being so muscular and well-developed, I’m sure.” I was, and I said so. I could not possibly compare to your masterful level of muscular size and beauty, but I had worked hard to look like I did. “Will you make a muscle for me?” you asked. “You want me to…?” You nodded and showed me what you meant, illustrating your request by lifting your own arm and pushing your biceps and triceps to full glory. I felt my dick throb at the sight of so much beautiful power. I felt humbled and even slightly shamed that I could never compare to your glorious size and power, but I nonetheless lifted my own arms and flexed as hard as I could. “Impressive,” you remarked. “Are those twenty-inch arms?” you asked. I looked from one to the other and beamed. Twenty-inch arms! “No,” you amended, “more like twenty-four.” They were! They were each twenty-four inches around exactly. I admired your discerning eye. “Yes,” I answered. “Your entire upper body is quite remarkable. Even though your arms are so large, so strong, your shoulders and chest match the size perfectly. And your lats spread like wings!” You narrowed your gaze, adding, “ordinarily an upper body of such proportions would make a man look odd, but it’s a good thing you’re so tall - six-ten?” I didn’t think that was true, but…. “Six-eleven?” Yes, that was it. Nearly seven feet tall, and naked as the day I was born. I lowered my arms, letting them hang from my sides. They had to hang out from my body because my lats were so wide. I could hardly see beyond my chest to the rest of my body. It was something else I was proud of, and your notice made me swell. I puffed up my chest to show you how large I was. “You’re highly aroused,” you observed. “Yes,” I answered. Because I was. “It shows,” you agreed, smiling as you cast your gaze downward. “I love that about men, how we cannot hide our desire, how our sex is on display so obviously. How many inches?” “Inches?” My waist? My chest? “How big is your cock?” You reached forward to touch me. I was hard as stone, and your hand surrounded me. “It feels as thick as your wrist.” I surrounded my wrist with my other hand and realized it was true, though I had never made that comparison before. My cock was absurdly thick. “And it must be…fourteen? No, fifteen inches in length.” “When it’s hard,” I said, nodding. “And when it’s not?” I thought about it. “It’s always fifteen inches long,” I said. It was one of the reasons I enjoyed being naked for him now. It was difficult managing my cock into pants, let alone underwear. “That must be why you are always naked,” you said to me, echoing my thoughts. “You are always naked.” Always naked. Yes. “Yes,” I agreed. “I admire that,” you told me. “I don’t suppose anyone ever objects, given how handsome, how muscular you are.” That was true, too. I was always naked, and no one ever said anything about it. You removed your strong grip from my wrist-thick cock and moved to sit beside me in the booth. I sat back down, taking my napkin to clean up the wealth of come I had erupted upon sight of your face. You set your larger hand on my own and said, “I wouldn’t worry about that. Something tells me there’s more where that came from.” I felt my balls throb and tingle. They seemed to swell eagerly at your words, as if responding to some order. “Now then,” you said, turning towards me, “what did you want to talk about?” I thought about what you asked as I looked at your impossibly beautiful face. Your eyes were kind, but also fiery with lust. Your lips were begging a kiss, soft and warm and full. Your neck was thick with power, stretching out to shoulders so wide that I had to turn my head on my own neck to see from one end of you to the other. You were head and shoulders above me, even sitting, and I was in awe and strongly, nearly irresistibly attracted to you. “About…” You smiled and I came. You had been correct. I felt a hot, wet splatter on my thickly muscled, naked chest as my dick swelled and my balls pumped out a fat fountain. You dipped your fingers to the suddenly physical manifestation of my lust for you, gathering a thick gobbet of my cream onto your fingers before moving them towards your lips and pushing it inside your mouth. I came again as I heard you moan. It was a feral sound, animalistic and needful. I closed my eyes and sighed and came again, splattering a fat load on my neck and chin. Your mouth - your warm lips and tongue - lapped at my neck and slurped my cum inside. “You said you’re a writer.” Your warm breath on my skin. I opened my eyes, trying to focus my attention on speech rather than pleasure. Just being near you was keeping me at the edge of exploding. “Freelance journalist,” I said. “And you wanted to interview me.” “Yes,” I verified. “Why me?” I had already written the introduction to the article I intended to write, so I repeated it to you from memory. “You are the epitome of male beauty - human masculine perfection in physical form. No other man on the planet is as handsome, as strong, as powerful, as unique as you are. Your pure masculine beauty is unmatched, as is your muscular development and perfection of physique. Reports of your sexual escapades, erotic talents, and carnal abilities approach unimaginable extents. You define masculine perfection in every aspect of your being, from your voice to your face to your body. It’s said you can make someone experience a powerful orgasm with nothing more than a look. The world allows you - demands, in fact - to remain totally naked so that we’re permitted the gift of looking upon the unyielding and total perfection of every unbelievable inch of your physical presence.” You shrugged, as if this was commonplace. “I’ve been lucky,” you admitted. “Is it all true?” “More than you know. And do you know how this is all possible? How I became the man I am? The man here with you in this place?” I shook my head, speechless, enamored and enthralled by the tone of your voice, the deep masculine power in every utterance, the way your supple lips moved, the play of your long, wet tongue and my imagination running wild in carnal directions about your lips and tongue on my body. “I am able to alter reality. I only need utter what I want, and it becomes real. It’s a talent I discovered purely by accident, and one I can’t explain, other than to say that it is true, undoubtedly so, and there appears to be no limits to what I can do.” You paused as I absorbed all of this, about to ask for further details, when you placed your finger on my lips and added, “Only no one in the world but me knows that.” “Knows what?” You smiled and I nearly came. My dick swelled and throbbed and jerked with a spasm of pure happiness. “I suppose you’re a better judge of that description than I am, but I can confirm that I never wear clothes - but then neither do you - and my sexual appetites and experiences may extend well beyond what most others may be capable of, and, yes, admittedly there have been times when someone else has experienced…let’s say a rather dramatic reaction to my glance.” Your eyes zeroed in on mine. I gasped and groaned and sighed and came again. Hard and thick and powerfully. I shot a rope of cream above us in the booth and it struck the wall behind us with a resounding splatter. Something about you when you looked at me. My breath was ragged and I was having a difficult time concentrating on anything beyond the godlike pulses of pure sexual pleasure that were engulfing me. You parted your lips and I hoped for a kiss, but you said, “Let’s talk about you.” “Me?” “Yes,” you said, licking my cream from your lips. You leaned closer to me. I could smell you. I could smell your masculine essence. You smelled like a locker room. You smelled like a football field. You smelled like leather and sweat and muscle and ass. “You’re a very handsome man,” you remarked, and then you leaned towards me and set you wet tongue to my skin and sucked my cream from my neck. I felt myself grow hot under your scrutiny, but hot from lust as well. I ached to lean towards you and press my lips to yours. I ached to taste myself inside your mouth. I could feel my cock pulse and my balls tighten and I knew I was close to another eruption. You looked down, noting the hard, gleaming redness of my prick. “Are you going to come, again?” “I think so,” I answered. “You’re going to come inside my mouth,” you told me. “Yes,” I agreed. Nothing would have pleased me more. “And when you come inside my mouth,” you said, leaning your brutally beautiful face towards my throbbing meat, “you’re going to come harder and thicker and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you have ever experienced in your entire life.” “Yes,” I agreed. Of course I am. You opened your mouth and I could feel the warm, wet heat of your breath against me. I sucked in a long breath and sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel your soft lips against the tip of my prick. You were kissing me, there in the restaurant. Your large hand grasped my wrist-thick cock and your tongue bathed the head with slick wetness that drained down my fifteen inches like warm honey. You teased and caressed me, you worshiped me, as I longed to worship you. Then I felt your mouth envelope me entirely and my balls seized up and my toes curled and my hands balled into fists and every muscle on my carefully developed body flexed into tight power and I exploded inside your mouth. I clenched my jaw shut hard to stifle the scream of absolute bliss that built inside me and wanted release. I squeezed tears from my eyes against the utter joy of the sudden and complete orgasmic satisfaction that originated from my hard meat and resonated through every cell of my body as I shot a fat, thick, hot load of cream inside your mouth. I heard - and felt - you groan with pleasure as you swallowed the sudden thick jets of cream I was somehow unleashing, harder and thicker than I had ever experienced in my entire life. It felt like an explosion. It felt as if, had your mouth not been there to swallow my load, I would’ve shot so hard out of my cannon that I’d have blasted clean through the roof of the restaurant. It felt as if my soul was leaving my body through my cock. The intoxicating level of sexual bliss was nearly overwhelming. I pumped into your mouth over and over and felt the burden of my balls empty inside you as you moaned in satisfaction and your throat swelled with every fat fountain I came. How long did it go on? How much cream had I managed to produce? Did I black out? Did this happen with every man you met? I opened my eyes only when I felt your mouth on mine, and your tongue pressing against my lips, and I opened my mouth and you slid your warm, wet, pliable tongue inside and bathed my senses with the taste of my own cream, as if I had magically managed to suck on my own cock and fulfilled a fantasy I never knew I had. When you pulled away, I said as much, savoring the flavor that filled my mouth, saying how I wished I could taste it like that. “But you can,” you told me. “You’ve always been able to pull the length of your fat cock inside your own mouth and deliver the same level of sexual bliss, the same explosive wealth of hot, delicious cream down your own throat.” I remembered doing so only that morning. How I had practiced to allow my body to bend in on itself and the curve of my huge prick was exactly perfect to slide into my mouth and down my throat and I would suck my own prick and come over and over, feeling a sense of warm satisfaction that nothing else could deliver. My dick was still hard and now I felt the cooling air on its spit-slick surface and you stroked me with loving tenderness. “Your cock is incredible,” you said. I looked at it with unbridled joy and happiness, enraptured by my wonderful cock. “You can come like that whenever you want to,” you said, “and you can become hard when you wish it, or stay limp and allow your fat prick to dangle like a promise over those magic balls that are always filled with delicious fat loads of warm creamy come.” I looked at my beautiful fat prick as you slowly stroked my thick inches and felt pride and vanity. I loved my cock. I loved what it could do - what I could do. You bent your soft lips to the mouth of my prick and kissed me with gentle devotion. “But whenever we are together,” you said softly, “your level of sexual gratification - your utter orgasmic bliss - is compounded ten-fold.” I realized it was true. With others, I would always feel fully satisfied. Even when I used my own mouth on my marvelous and majestic cock, when I came it was like the stars exploding. But when I am with you - and only you - nothing else compares. You looked at me as you leaned back in the booth, spreading your arms along the back and relaxing into the soft leather. “What would you care to do with me, now?” “Everything,” I said. You smiled. My cock plumped and a thick drool of cream ran down its sides. “Everything is a lot. Let’s see if we can’t focus on something we’d both enjoy.” You reached over to stroke me. I watched your hand move up and down my towering erection and I pumped another thick wealth of cream to help lube your grip. You squeezed me hard in your vice-like grip with approval. It was pain and pleasure in equal doses. “How do you feel about these other people here?” “What do you mean?” “They’re acting as if this is all normal. That two naked, well-muscled, thick-dicked men always wander into this place and sit in this booth and pleasure each other. We’re having a very public sexual encounter and yet no one here is bothered in the slightest. Would you like it to be shocking to them? Do you want someone to object? Would that excite you?” I thought about what you said. No, I thought, I loved this. I loved the fact that naked men wandered freely, and engaged each other openly, and could expose their marvelous, beautiful bodies and cocks so wantonly. “I want others to do it too,” I said. “Others? Anyone in particular?” I looked beyond the fat shank of sex you were engaged in stroking, sending continuous throbs of hot sex into my massively muscled frame, and I pointed towards a waiter I had noticed when I had entered earlier, wandering in from the street in my unashamed nakedness, my fifteen-inch prick hanging like another limb over my pumping balls. “Him,” I said, and then I pointed towards a pair of business men in suits, talking quietly to each other with their phones in their hands. “And them.” You stroked and squeezed me, teasing another fat delivery of cum from my balls. I moaned in utter bliss. “The waiter is quite handsome,” you remarked. I looked at him again and was struck by his features. He was amazingly beautiful! “He is not as tall as you or me, but he has a well-developed body and a fat prick. You can see it bulge in his pants,” you said. I looked down at the young man’s full basket. It looked like he had stuffed a salami in his pants along with two tennis balls. “I like that they wear leather pants here,” you said. “I like that they’re so tight, so expertly fitted, that nothing about a man’s anatomy is left to the imagination.” I could see the heavy outline of the waiter’s massive meat pressing along his thigh. I could even discern the flared edge of the head of his cock, as well as two swelling round balls split at the center of his groin. When he turned to pour water into someone’s glass, the bulbous beauty of each mound of his bubble butt seemed to jump out like beach balls. I heard your voice again, like a tongue in my ear, like the growl of a lion. “I’m not sure that shirtless waiters are quite as sanitary as they might be, but it would be a shame to hide his thickly muscled torso - that handsome chest and those six-pack abs, so well-defined and expertly honed - under a shirt, no matter how tightly it fit.” I had to agree. The waiter’s torso, while nowhere near as thick and heavy as my own, was nonetheless quite beautiful. He looked like an Olympic-Level gymnast, with smoothly developed lobes of hard power everywhere. “He reminds me of a Tom of Finland illustration,” I remarked. “Yes,” you agreed. “As a matter of fact he does. It’s almost comical how perfectly that description fits him.” I remembered the picture that matched his features, and as you said it, I did laugh slightly because he was an almost exact match, even down to the absurdly over-sized nipples and the oddly out-of-date hair style. He even had a “porn ‘stache” on his upper lip, but the overall effect was both highly erotic and deeply sexual. “I bet he can fuck like a stallion,” I remarked. “I bet he can,” you agreed. At that moment, the waiter turned towards us and leered in our direction with a lasciviousness that made me cum again. He reached down with his free hand and moved it along the thick shank of cock forced along his thigh, winking at us both. He even shoved his hips forward, mimicking the action that I had just spoken. “What about our other friends?” you asked. I looked at the businessmen with their phones out. They did not appear particularly remarkable. I was even about to comment on it when you said, “Don’t you think the blonde one on the left is beautiful? Do you like long hair on a man? I think it’s quite becoming on him.” It did frame his face rather well, And now that I looked again, he was a beautiful man. “How old do you think he is?” I asked. “Twenty two,” you said. “Young and hung and full of cum.” I watched the man on the left as he adjusted in his seat, seemingly uncomfortable for some reason. “And his companion, the red-head. Don’t you think that full beard is handsome? And I wonder how he managed to find a suit to fit such a broad and muscular frame. It looks almost as if his thick and furry chest is stretching the buttons of his shirt to their limit.” The red-headed man’s shirt was, indeed, nearly ripping itself apart just to try to contain the obviously massive pecs mounted on his chest. His shoulders were very wide as well. “Why would he buy his shirts so small?” I wondered aloud. “Particularly when you and I are nude,” you observed. I looked at you and you leaned over to kiss my mouth again. I came a fat fountain that shot some distance above us and splattered on our naked flesh. “What do you think will happen next?” you asked. I looked again at the shirtless gymnast waiter in his painted-on leather pants with the massive length of thick cock along his thigh. “The waiter looks so uncomfortable in those pants,” I said. “Perhaps our blonde friend can offer some relief,” you offered. I watched the blonde man turn and summon the beautiful waiter over to their table. I could not hear what they said, but the waiter smiled brightly and set his water carafe on the table. “What do you…?” My unfinished question was answered when the waiter thrust his over-burdened groin forward and I watched the blonde man begin to undo the waiter’s pants, unlatching his belt and unzipping the tight leather until the man’s thick prick practically sprang forward, relieved at last to be uncaged. “My god,” I said, marveling at its size and beauty. “Yes,” you agreed, “he owns quite a prodigious tool. How big is it, do you think? Is it as big as yours?” You squeezed and stroked me, and I throbbed and swelled under your attentions. “Bigger,” I whispered. “Really,” you asked. “How big?” “Seven…eighteen inches.” “The waiter owns an eighteen-inch cock?” You seemed to laugh but it was undoubtedly true. We both watched the blonde welcoming the waiter’s ungodly and impossibly huge prick into both of his hands, looking at it with lust and hunger. “It seems impractical,” you observed, “to own a cock so large.” It stretched forward from the man’s body like a sausage, the head a swollen plum. “I’ve never seen one so big,” I agreed. “Even mine?” I looked at you and shook my head. “No other man’s prick is as large or as beautiful as yours,” I admitted. “That’s true,” you agreed, though I heard no boastfulness in your voice. It was simply a fact. No one else in the world had a cock so huge and beautiful and perfect as yours. I was going to look down at it, lying in your lap, to marvel at is size and beauty when you called my attention back to the waiter and his attentive friend. “What will the blonde man do next?” you asked. “Kiss it,” I said. Almost in response to my spoken instructions, the blonde leaned forward and pressed his lips reverently to the massive shank. “He’ll kiss its entire length, starting at the top and working his way to the waiter’s groin.” “He will,” you agreed. He did so, just as I had predicted, The waiter bent his head back and opened his beautiful mouth as if this simple action felt as good as a blow-job, that finally allowing his monster free to be worshipped so openly was causing him great sexual pleasure. “He loves it,” you observed. “He loves when someone else allows him to show off the massive cock in his pants. He has to hide it so often that when he’s finally allowed to release the beast, it’s like sex to him.” I watched the waiter experience something like an orgasm as the blonde man kissed his cock. I came in unison, pumping another fat fountain from my own thick prick that bathed it in wet warmth as you continued to stroke me. “But he’s not coming,” I said. “Not like you,” you said. I came again. Your voice seemed to draw it from my balls. I pumped a fat fountain that shot upwards and splattered on my thick chest like hot rain. “No, when this happens, when another man is worshiping his amazing cock, he experiences a level of orgasmic pleasure that feels like he’s coming, but he can contain his load.” “Is that possible?” I asked aloud. “Anything is possible,” you answered. I looked at your impossibly beautiful face, realizing that was true. “Does it hurt?” I asked. “Not at all,” you said, looking back at the two of them in the center of the busy restaurant. “It feels exactly like he’s coming, but he’s not.” “When does he come?” I asked, marveling at this unusual talent. “Only when he wants to,” you said. “Like you.” I wanted to come as you said it, so I did. I pushed up a thick flood that poured from the mouth of my fat dick like honey and drained down the sides where you continued to stroke and pleasure me. “The redhead looks unhappy.” “That’s because he’s a bit jealous of his companion. What do you think would make him happy?” I licked my lips and said the first thing that came to my mind. I felt free to express my fantasies with you, to tell you what I wished could happen, no matter how silly or impossible it seemed. “To grow,” I said. “Taller?” I nodded my head. “Bigger. Stronger. Like…like the Incredible Hulk.” “Is he the Incredible Hulk?” “No. But…but he can grow when he wants to. That’s why his shirt is so tight. He…he’s in love with the blonde man, but he hasn’t told him. He…when he got dressed to come here, he looked in the mirror and decided he wanted to impress his friend, to make his friend want him.” I came again, pleased with my description and eager to watch it. You gripped me hard as my come coated your hand. “So he grew?” I nodded. “He grew muscle. He grew bigger.” “And now…?” “He can’t help himself. He wants the man’s attention back. So he’s going to grow again.” You leaned towards me, to watch him alongside me. You whispered, “How big can he grow?” “Huge,” I said softly. excited by the prospect. I watched the red head slowly stand. Already the seams along the sides of his suit were splitting. Buttons popped off his shirt like bullets, flying across the restaurant. “Describe it to me,” you said. “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it happen.” I felt something odd come over me. I felt suddenly powerful, or empowered. I felt…magical. . . . I took a chance on you. Who could blame me? Your imagination was so strong, so…vivid. Perhaps being a writer helps. You were so excited by what was happening around you! You never showed the slightest hesitation or fear, at least not to me. I’m not clairvoyant, you understand. No one can predict the future, for the simple reason that it hasn’t happened yet. Even I can’t predict the future, I can only alter it, change it…. Improve it. I could practically smell your excitement when I entered the room. Of course, all eyes turned to me. I was unavoidable. Once you look at me, you can only stare, unable to fully comprehend what you’re seeing. Even as you stare, your eyes opening wider to let all of me in, every inch of this body, every facet of this beauty, you are unable to fully believe that I am real. But I am. I am real. Everything is real. As I sat next to you stroking that mammoth ever-spurting prick you had chosen for yourself, with its impossible girth and unwieldy length, I understood that you did not want things to remain “normal.” You wanted more, so much more. I knew that desire, of course. I lived it daily. When I pushed my mouth over your fountain of cream and swallowed your sticky, rich flow, I knew you would be as unsatisfied as I was with the world, and would be eager to change it - and yourself. That’s all I needed, really. Belief is halfway to reality. It just takes a slight nudge and there we are, together, you and I, in the world which we create. You took my nudity in stride and welcomed it into your world with equal facility. Some balk at it, find it odd or uncomfortable, but you didn’t. Not for a moment. And then you added that second notion, of a monster cock you could make come on command, and I wondered how far things would go today. I had to define a few things to allow your imagination to kick into gear, to allow you to begin to believe your own words. The hair color of the gentlemen. The leather pants. But you were soon off and running, suggesting Tom of Finland and The Hulk as jumping off points. Nothing wrong with that. Something familiar before moving into terra incognita, allowing your own ideas to bloom. A few commonalities to get the juices flowing, so to speak. And by god, did your juices flow! They exploded from you, let’s be honest. I felt your huge new muscular body shudder with every orgasmic release you allowed yourself. You became insatiable, sinking into the realization that you could now sit there in public and pump gallons of come up the thick inches of your new cock and wallow in its power. No more sitting alone in your room with your dick in your hand and stroking until your body tired of it, now you owned a massive cock that would fountain a sticky load anytime and anywhere, displaying your overwhelming sexual power because you were pleased. I realized that now you would stride the world in your naked glory, that absurdly thick fifteen-inch prick at the ready to plump to erect attention and start exploding cream because you wanted it to. You could dip your mouth to its flowing fount and drink deeply of the salty spunk your overflowing balls would pump down your throat because you wanted it, you needed it, you loved it. We sat beside each other there, you in your new form, me stroking your dick, two naked muscular behemoths engulfed in our desires, and I told you, “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it true.” A few limitations, yes. Those three men, and no others. In this restaurant, and no further. Today, in this moment, as I watched in case you truly went too far. I had misused a simple word before, ‘now,’ and had learned a lesson from it. Now was forever. It was always now. And now I was the most beautiful, the most powerful, the sexiest man in the world. There is such a thing as going too far, believe it or not. I know, because I have been there. Luckily for you, I was able to bring us all back from that madness to where we are. Reality can be a tricky bitch sometimes. I hung my right arm across your broad, muscular shoulders and with my left hand, I continued to stroke your monster, the contact of my skin against your sending vital, unyielding, powerful sexual pulses into your body as your balls continued to manufacture the warm, wet cream that you would pump and fountain at irregular intervals. It coated our skin like paint, and puddled beneath you and drained to the floor. The smell of sex permeated the space, now, rank and delicious. We looked at the tableau we had conceived together; the shirtless hunk in tight leather pants with his foot-and-a-half long prick extended before him like a dousing rod, the beautiful blonde reverently worshiping that monstrous phallus with strokes and kisses that were making the waiter experience an orgasm of immense size, and his musclebound red-headed companion who was growing both jealous and more muscular, as if one was feeding the other. And then I handed you the keys, and let you drive for a while. “He…” “Be specific,” I told you. “It’s important. Which ‘he’?” “The redhead, he stands up and he’s already starting to grow.” “Grow how? Be specific.” “It starts with his muscles. It always starts there. He…he couldn’t control it when it started happening to him. But now he can.” “Good,” I said, squeezing your dick. You pumped up a fat fountain and I leaned over to capture it in my mouth. You taste so good. You shuddered and moaned as my face appeared before you and you came again. A nice reward for me. I appreciate it. “He…the redhead, he can tell it’s starting so he closes his eyes to channel it.” “What does that mean?” “He’ll grow too fast - too powerful - if he doesn’t control the growth.” “Good,” I praised. Limits are necessary. Things get out of hand too quickly, otherwise. “It starts with his muscles,” I prompted. You nodded. “They begin to swell, both with size and power. He is even stronger than he looks, because the muscles, they’re super strong.” I looked at the man in question. He was standing with his feet wide, his arms held out, his hands balled into fists. He was breathing hard, his eyes closed. I could see his chest pushing against the shirt, and suddenly the buttons were flying off like bullets, torn free and firing across the room. “His chest is growing, and his arms and his legs. Every muscle is growing.” The seams of his suit were beginning to rend. The material was trying to hold together while the threads that held the pieces together ripped open. “Does he grow taller, too?” I asked. “Yes,” you said, and then he was. I could see his neck swell with power as his head began to rise. The hem of his shirt was being pulled out of his pants and the sleeves of his jacket looked like sausage casing filled with too much meat. “He’s furry,” I said, because I wanted him to be. “Yes,” you agreed. Now that his chest was pushing forward from his open shirt, we could see a thick carpet of that same copper hair in thick curls across the growing expanse. “Now that he has control, he opens his eyes,” which he did, “and he looks at his lover and the handsome waiter.” “Is he angry? Is he sad?” “He’s turned on. He’s massively turned on.” There was a sudden prominent bulge in his pants, pushing hard against his zipper. “The bigger he grows, the more turned on he becomes.” “Describe his size for me. How big are his arms? How tall will he become? How much will he weigh?” “His…he has…his arms are only twenty inches now, but they can swell to thirty.” I tried to hide my surprise and pleasure. Such imagination! “He can grow as tall as eight feet, if he wants to.” “If he wants to? Do you want him to?” I asked as he stretched his arms out to his sides and another resounding rip sounded as his jacket split and his massive arms began to emerge. “Yes.” The redhead bent his arms and his face took on a look of intense concentration (which, may I add, increased his handsome visage rather perceptively). A smile came to his lips which increased into a toothy grin as he pumped increasing power into his arms, inflating them with muscle. The material of his jacket and shirt ripped itself apart under the sheer strength of his increasingly powerful muscular onslaught and he was then standing there at the edge of the table with the cuffs of his shirt clinging to his wrists, but the remainder of his swelling upper body now as naked as the waiter’s. It was now clearly evident that he was swelling with power and growing in stature and width by the second. The muscular development crawled across his body beneath his furry skin like thick bands, pushing outward from the deep indent between his pecs and blooming across his shoulders and around his arms in ever increasing size. He was coated in a dense forest of copper curls and his skin began to gleam with sweat as he strained to contain his power. “So beautiful,” I said, almost without thinking, but my words still possessed their usual capability and I watched him change again before my eyes, increasing in magnificence. “He has control,” you said, gifting the growing man with jurisdiction over his own body. “And his cock….” Here it comes, I thought. You had already given yourself a 15-inch, constantly spurting monster and the beautiful waiter owned eighteen inches. How large would our redheaded friend get? “His cock?” I repeated, amused and interested to hear your desire. “Even bigger than the waiter’s,” you predicted. “Bigger than eighteen inches?” “Much bigger.” The bulge in the growing man’s pants suddenly lurched with prominence and a thick length of meat shifted and began crawling down his leg beneath his tightening suit. Its expanse continued to swell and I realized that we needed some more specifics here or it threatened to become uncontrollable. “Twenty inches?” I asked. “Twenty…,” we watched that bulge swell even larger, and then you corrected yourself, “Twenty-four. Two feet of massively thick uncut cock,” you said. The beautiful bearded redhead was still smiling as he felt his equipment surge with impossible size, pushing urgently towards his knee and making that pant leg rip itself open. He reached down and ripped the pants from his legs entirely, revealing his still-swelling mind-blowing monster with pride and arrogance. This seemed to please him, because his massive prick began now to visibly throb and rise. As we had already agreed that no other man on the planet had a dick larger than my own, I suddenly felt mine swell and extend beneath the table, its weight and burden compounded by its new size, probably now exactly 24 inches and one millimeter in length. Already attuned to be super-sensitive and always ready to go, I felt its hunger and need sizzle in like growth, the luscious burden of its gargantuan size like a perfect, welcome burden of unlimited sex. “Are you sure it’s that big?” I asked, a bit concerned. I moved my cum-coated hand from your massive erection and placed it gingerly upon the fat shank of sex I now owned, thrilled at the rush of intense sexuality it delivered. There were often unforeseen ramifications when one tampers, but rarely did they impact my own carefully crafted perfection. But you nodded and whispered, “Yes.” No matter, I could fix this later, glad that I had the foresight to set limits to your imagination’s reach. I summoned my perfect self-control over this mighty and magnificent appendage and resumed slowly stroking your drooling prick. “Keep going,” I urged, interested to see how this would play out. “What about the blonde man, his companion?” You shifted your gaze away from the continuously swelling, nearly naked, hugely-hung man to his seated companion, still reverent in his worship of the waiter’s immense manhood. “What’s special about him?” You looked at the blonde-haired man who now appeared almost petite between the massive 18-inch cock he was worshiping and the swelling mass of muscle and an even larger cock behind him. “He….” You seemed hesitant to speak your thoughts. Were you scared, or ashamed? There was no need for either with me, so I prompted you. “Go ahead,” I said, squeezing your hard-on so the helmet turned shiny and red, “speak your fantasy. Put it into words. Tell me what it is about him. Why is he with the redhead, and why does he worship the waiter’s prick so intently?” “He’s my twin.” “Your brother?” You hesitated again. “Your clone?” Your mouth twisted up as you considered your answer. “Tell me,” I prompted. “My twin. He’s me, and I’m him.” "You exist in….” “Two places at the same time. There are two of me.” “There are,” I confirmed, and watched him change from one moment to the next. Indeed, he now looked to be your exact double, because he was you, also. “I wondered about that when I came in,” I said. “I wondered what that was like, to exist as two people, two beautiful men, sharing the same handsome face, the same powerful muscular body, the same tall frame, the same majestic and beautiful cock. And I see you both enjoy public nudity with equal relish.” Your other self was stripped naked and glorious before us, showing me what you looked like from a distance, your doubled glorious perfection on display for everyone to see. “We share everything,” you said. “I can…I can feel that man’s cock in my mouth. I can feel it sliding in and out, rubbing its rubbery head against the back of my throat. I can feel its heat and hardness, every vein and ridge. The taste of him.” “And vice versa?” I asked, stroking your dick with more gleeful force and pulling a fresh delivery of your endless cream over my grip. “Of…of course,” you managed to say, and I looked over to watch your twin’s eighteen-inch prick pump out a fat rope of cum in response to my manhandling of your cock. “Do you make love to him?” “Yes.” “And when that happens?” “All our sensations are doubled. I can feel him inside me and I can feel me inside me. He feels my bliss and I feel his.” Clearly, this was some secret fantasy you had been considering for some time. Perhaps there were even stories about this sitting on your computer at home, but with me there was no more need for fantasy. Your twin lover, naked and perfect, was now standing before you and you were watching him deliver an expert blow-job to an 18-inch prick with ease and efficiency. “And the red-headed man?” “My…our lover. The jealous kind.” The hulking brute now looked over at us together, and his body seemed to swell out with intense power. His heavy brow darkened and his eyes flashed. He was gripping his huge hands into fists, making think veins bulge on his ham-sized forearms. “Jealous of us?” “Jealous that he is not with us.” I smiled. How perfect! “He can be with us, if you want him to be.” “No,” you said, “he wanted to be there, with my other me, and the waiter. He wants to fuck the waiter.” “With his two-foot-long cock?” You nodded and came. A fat gusher of pure open perfect bliss as your beautiful sexual fantasies bloomed into reality before your eyes. We watched the red-headed, brutally beautiful monster of muscled power stride toward the waiter and wrap an arm around him. He towered over the smaller man and pressed his hard body against him and his towering prick looked frightening next to the object of his lust. “Is it possible?” I asked aloud. Even I was surprised that this was what you imagined. “Yes,” you said, making it possible. “The waiter is capable of pleasing any man, regardless of his size or desire. It’s his special talent. He is the perfect lover.” “What does that mean?” I asked, hungry both to see your imagination realized and to hear your description of what that meant to you. “He knows instinctively what you want. He can fulfill any carnal wish you have, any desire for sexual pleasure using his body or yours.” “He can,” I agreed, wanting to make this a permanent change. “He can accommodate my lover’s prodigious tool - or yours,” you added, somewhat generously I thought, “and make him explode with a brain-bending orgasm as his two-foot tool builds up to its inevitable and overwhelming crescendo, pumping thick, warm, sticky ropes of cum as he howls and growls and groans in utter bliss.” A heavy flow of pre-cum was now emitting from the bearded red-head’s cock. I could smell his sex from our booth, and you came again as if in response - and so did your twin. “Does he enjoy it, too?” “God, yes. There is nothing he would rather do than please another. His hands are magical.” “Be careful,” I advised. I knew you meant it in general terms, but with the power I had granted you that simple remark could lead almost anywhere. “You mean that….” “I mean that when he places his hands on you, your skin tingles with warm bliss. When he strokes your flesh, it is as if he strokes your dick. His tongue against you is warm and wet and when he pushed it inside your mouth, it has some strange and wonderful capability to make you cum as if he is lapping at your ass.” “And he does that too, no doubt.” “Of course, and there is no one on earth better at making you feel completely sexually satisfied.” “Except me,” I added, unwilling to give in. “Except you,” you agreed. “Because there is no one on the planet more wonderful and perfect than you.” “And that’s a fact,” I said. I turned my attention back to the trio and watched your lover rip the leather pants from the waiter’s magically accommodating ass and push his two-foot monster’s drooling mouth towards the world’s second greatest lover’s backdoor. Holy fuck, it looked as long as the other man’s entire torso! I had not imagined anything of this sort before, but watching your imagination blossom before us was starting to make my own gargantuan manhood swell and throb. I could feel it tingle with bliss and shove against the underside of the table, physically lifting it from the floor. I began to leak a flow of pre-cum like warm honey from a spigot. I clutched your dick in my hand and you exploded with a fountain of cum, gasping and groaning from the intensity of your orgasm. “You have more?” I asked, teasingly. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear your version. “I always have more,” you said, and I leaned my mouth down to your fountain and you rewarded me with another gushing surge of your warm cum, which I swallowed with ease and eager happiness. It filled me with pleasure, and an idea popped into my filthy mind as you came and came. Finally, gasping for breath, your massive muscles flexing with the effort of your unending orgasms, I pulled my lips from your cock and said, “I want to see you fuck yourself.” Your eyes were still closed and your chest heaved as you struggled to recover from the intensity of my mouth on your dick. You smiled and nodded. “And I want to feel it like you feel it,” I added, slowly stroking the hard inches of your constant erection. “I want to feel your cock in my ass, and my ass around your cock. I want to feel the sensation of fucking myself, kissing myself, loving myself - while I watch you make love with your twin.” You opened your eyes and moved from the booth, standing to your full height as your cock twitched and throbbed with anticipation and need. A fat flow of honey dripped from the mouth of your prick and you looked at your mirror image across the restaurant, your desire building, your anticipation rising. I could feel it, too, now. Your emotions were my emotions. Your desires were my desires. And you looked at yourself as your twin looked back. The desire and lust redoubled inside me, and then again as my own desire for both of you was wrapped around it all. My monster cock began to rise, splitting the table with its power, I leaned back in the booth and spread my muscled arms across the back of the seats and allowed my cock to swell higher and higher, breaking through the wood with its strength, rising like a tree that could not be stopped. You had created for me a two-foot long monster, wrapped in fat veins feeding its size and power, swelling thicker and heavier as it rose to its zenith, the head blooming from its thick cowl of foreskin like a fat plum dripping with seed. I could smell myself, the heady, sexy musk of my perfect body, a rich and powerful masculine perfume swimming inside the thick warm honey drooling down my massive meat. You met yourself on the floor and wrapped your arms around yourself, and wrapped your arms around yourself, and pressed your lips to your lips and kissed yourself with unfettered and unlimited lust and love. My mouth warmed to that kiss, the sensation of kissing and being kissed, the feeling of your heavy, hard, strong arms surrounding me, the hard heat of your own cocks rubbing against mine, and against each other. I had never experienced any sensation like this, the total awareness of other men making love before my eyes as my body sank deeper and deeper into that joined perception. You and you, together, the same and different, and you allowed me in and I could feel every drop of emotion, every press of muscle against muscle, the increasing lust and desire and then you were coming, and you were coming, and I was coming, blasting thick fountains of hot cream from our cannons. By now, the redheaded Hulk was plowing the magically expanding ass of the beautiful waiter, pushing him across the table and thrusting deep inside him, growling with lust and release. The waiter, gifted now with sexual capacity and capability that approached my own overwhelming talents, surrounded the giant’s meat with warm throbs of pure sex, moaning as his smaller body was filled up entirely. The restaurant had come to a complete stop, all eyes focused on the giant and the waiter, or the twin “brothers,” or my unstoppable and devastating beauty as my own two-foot long cock towered from my loins and shot thick volleys of cum all over. I decided to make a gift to you and your imagination. “All that you have said is true,” I spoke, “and it will continue to be true,” making it real, making your twin powers reality forever, creating a world where you would now wander in naked glory, able to cum as you wished and be with your twin self in perfect love. Allowing the redhead to swell with muscle and cock whenever he wished it, and making of the handsome young waiter one of the world’s most talented and magical lovers. “I will continue to be the most beautiful and powerful man in the world, a vision of perfect physical beauty, and of overwhelming muscular size and strength,” I said, “and no other man’s cock shall surpass mine in size or beauty or perfection or ability.” I smiled and grabbed myself and came hard, shooting fat creamy fountains of delicious cream from my balls to splatter against the walls and tables and people, all yielding to my utter perfection.

You & I: The Hotel Room I approach the door to your room, wondering at my own bravery or cowardice about accepting this invitation, but your picture was too unbelievable to ignore. Did a real man - or a real human being - look like that? Was anyone that beautiful? Curiosity, then, lead me here. You said you had seen me in the bar, and you wanted to meet me. You wanted us to meet. I was unsure about all of this, the text message from someone I had never met (how had you even gotten my number in the first place?) the promises of experiences beyond my wildest fantasies, and then that picture of Your body! I figured you must have been spending some serious time at the gym - or in front of a computer Photoshopping the living hell out of that image. I usually had a strict rule about seeing someone’s face, but with a body like that, I made an exception. You looked flawless in that small image on my phone screen. I kept pinching and zooming in to look for seams in the image, or pixelated parts where you hadn’t been careful with his editing but I couldn’t find any. If that was a real picture of a real guy, I had to see this in person. Even if nothing else happened, I wanted to look at this guy’s amazing physique and ask him how he’d accomplished such mind-blowing perfection of size and balance! I lifted my hand to rap on the door when I heard a voice - absurdly deep, with a timbre that made somehow made my balls seem to tingle and the hairs on my arms stand on end - say “It’s open.” I put my hand on the knob and turned. You were sitting in a chair at the far end of the room. There was a large, king-sized bed to the right and the room was bright. The curtains were open in front of you, spilling sunlight everywhere and casting your body into silhouette, making it hard for me to see you, initially. Your back was to me, but already I realized that if nothing else, that image you had sent was not lying about your size. Even from across the room, it was clear that you were a huge - or beyond huge - individual. Huge in every way, as well. As my eyes adjusted I could see your back, swollen with distinct muscles, spread a yard wide. You were sitting with the chair backwards, so that you were fully exposed to me as I suddenly realized you were naked. You shifted slightly, jutting your butt out, and I think I even gasped. The spit left my mouth and my eyes probably grew two sizes larger. That butt. It was…awesome. Amazing. Indescribable. I could not move, as if you had mesmerized me with your beautiful, perfect ass. In that moment, I wanted nothing more in the entire world than to worship you. “You know who I am,” you said. Of course! Of course I did! Why hadn’t I realized when I looked at your image? You were…the one! That guy! Who else would be that huge, that broad, that impossibly and improbably built? I knew who you were, and now I wondered why I had been the lucky one to be summoned int your godlike presence. Then you spoke again, spoke in that voice that felt like sex, and you said, “I’m going to turn around.” My heart flipped in my chest and I tried to swallow. I could not move, I could not breathe. I was going to be given the privilege of seeing you in person. Of being near you. “Yeah,” I managed to answer, a single syllable. You turned your head slightly, so that I could almost see your face. Your handsome face. Your beautiful face. Your godlike face. “Are you gonna be okay?” I was again shocked at the sound of your voice. It made me want to come. My dick was already swelling with heat and size. “What?” You turned away again, perhaps understanding the impact the mere hint of your beauty was having on my body. “Are you gonna be okay? If I turn around?” God, I wanted to look at you. There was now nothing more I wanted than that, to be able to look at you there, across the room. “Yeah.” You stood up. And up. And up. I knew who you were and I knew you were the most beautiful and powerful man on the planet, but your size was still shocking to me. My brain was spinning, or was it the room? My legs felt weak and I could not seem to catch my breath. “I’m going to turn around now,” you said. God, your voice. The power! “I should warn you.” “Warn me?” “Yes.” You began to turn towards me, to reveal yourself to me, to allow my eyes to look upon your superhuman perfection. My heart was beating very fast and the world seemed to slow its pace as you turned your naked body and your handsome face towards me. All at once, like lightning, I realized that any former description of you, any fantasy or dream that someone had of you, that I had about you, could not dare to touch the reality of you. My god. My god. Stars erupted in my eyes as I tried to look at you. My dick plumped with a suddenness I had never experienced, as if you had reached across the room and touched me there, at the core of my lust and desire, and pulled come from my balls to splatter and splash inside my pants. Darkness enveloped me, but you seemed to glow. Your majesty and perfection was all I could see. Did you smile? Did you smile for me? I could not see for the beauty of you. You had blinded me to anything and everything else. So much power, so much strength. The lines of your perfect body, swollen with perfect muscle. Your arms, your chest, your stomach, your legs. Were you glowing? Was your strength so powerful that it emanated from you? Was your beauty so total that your mere physical presence could not contain it? You seemed to expand to fill the entire room. My eyes danced across the beauty of you, every inch of you, every millimeter. Naked before me. And your face. Your godlike face. Perfection. I was swimming in warm water. I was with someone, someone I couldn’t quite see or touch. But I knew who they were. I knew it was you, there in my dream with me, a man too perfect to look upon, a man possessed of such power and strength that being near you was like being near a lodestone that drew me towards you. Irresistible and undeniable. I wanted to hear you speak, again. I wanted to experience that sensation of having some part of you inside me, doing things to me with your power, to hear your voice in my head and feel its power tug on my cock and lick my balls. “Wake up.” I was pulled from the warm water back into your room. I was on the bed, now, but I didn’t know how I had gotten there, or what had happened. “You can look at me without fainting.” That voice. Your voice. The power and beauty of it! I doubted that those words were true but I wanted to look at you. My god, I wanted it so badly. That was all I wanted to do, because the reality of your perfection was stronger than my memory of it. I forced my eyes open to look at you again. You were there, over me, looking at me. I nearly came again. How was it possible that such a man existed? But of course you did exist, because there you were. All I had to do was reach my hand forward to touch you and prove the reality of you, the impossible reality of your perfection. “Your eyes are blue,” you said. “Bright blue, like the sky.” Were they? Of course they were! People often remarked on my eyes, wondering at their unnatural color. I nodded slightly, tongue-tied by your handsome face. “You are naked like me,” you said. Yes. Naked. I want to be naked with you. “We are always naked, because everyone expects it. No one wishes us to hide our perfection. Not a single inch of it.” My perfection. It could not match his, of course, but I was proud of the way I looked, and the way others reacted to me. No one objected to my state of constant nudity, at my exposed cock and balls, at my bare ass, because I was beautiful. Like a work of art made flesh. Like a beautiful statue carved by an Italian master. Even so, I could not compare to him. No matter how beautiful I was, he was perfect. “How much do you weigh?” you asked me. I opened my mouth, almost embarrassed to report my weight to you, because you were so massive and so powerful, but I told you because you asked me. You smiled, then, repeating my weight back to me. “You weigh two hundred and seventy-five pounds.” Yes, I was very big by most standards. “Nearly all of it is muscle.” I loved my body. I loved its muscle. I could feel it now, its weight and hardness and strength, feel it along my arms and legs. “You have 8% body fat.” I was proud that I had worked so hard to achieve this level of development. I had won contests. I was stronger than anyone I knew - except for you. No one was as strong as you. “How tall are you?” I told you to the inch. You smiled (almost causing me to come again) and nodded. “You’re six feet nine inches tall.” You said. I usually towered over everyone I met. I entered a room head and shoulders above everyone else. I loved being tall and powerful. I wanted more. “Do you like being that tall?” “I… I wish I was taller.” “Six ten?” “Even taller,” I admitted. I could deny you nothing. “Seven feet tall.” “You are seven feet tall,” you said. Something shifted or snapped. God, I loved being this gigantic muscular god. I loved being naked all the time. I loved to show off my power and my beauty. Your lips were moving again. I loved watching you speak. I loved hearing your voice. “And you weigh…” “Three hundred pounds,” I said. I had been so proud - so excited! - when I finally surpassed that milestone. Seven feet tall and three hundred pounds, but still an insignificant insect in the presence of this god of might and beauty. “Yes. You do. You weigh three hundred pounds.” You moved your hand to my head and brushed back some stray hair, looking intently into my bright blue eyes. “Your face,” you said. “Have you always been so handsome?” My heart swelled with love and happiness. I could hardly believe the words you were saying to me. “Am I?” “Yes,” you repeated, “you are.” My dick, proudly exposed in its glory for all to see, began to throb and swell with pride and love. I wanted your approval. I wanted your attention. And now you were complimenting me - me! - when your own physical perfection was unsurpassed. “The way your blue eyes are set off by the short, jet black hair on your head. Your strong, squared jawline gives you such a masculine demeanor. And I like the way you maintain that shadow of stubble, the way it enhances your intense beauty.” I blushed. “I always thought I had large ears,” I said, because it was quite true. I remembered looking at my handsome face in mirrors and scowling at those ears. “No,” you said, “they’re beautiful. They stick out slightly,” you agreed, “but that gives me something to hold on to when you’re sucking my cock.” At the mention of it, the mention of your beautiful and magnificent prick, my own pulsed and swelled with recognition and desire. My god, I loved your cock, and I loved to feel it swelling and hot inside my mouth as I sucked you with earnest lust. I loved it in my hand, to stroke it and squeeze it and marvel at its beauty and masculine power. “You love to suck cock,” you said matter-of-factly, because it was true. It was undeniable. I loved to suck cock! “You’re an expert. It’s as if you were born to do it, the way we fit together. I’m often amazed at the ease with which you can accommodate me all the way to the root of my cock. Every foot of me.” Every foot. Your massive, amazing cock! “And then when I come, when my magic balls finally pump the thick, hot flood of cream I can produce in endless supply, you swallow every drop.” Now I wanted him very badly. My whole body heated up with desire. My muscles, mighty and powerful, flexed and tensed. I moved to sit up on the bed to gaze upon it, the object of my sudden, unquenchable desire. It was true, I had some marvelous innate talent for blowing other guys. There was nothing I enjoyed more than sucking on cock. As I walked this world in my naked glory, as I met men of every variety, I would suck their cocks and they would come inside my mouth and gasp and scream and shout because no one - no one on the entire planet - was as good as I was. But no one’s cock could possibly compare to yours. And no one could deliver the massive loads of hot cream for me to guzzle like you could. I was insatiable for your come. I wanted to suck your dick until you started blasting fat ropes of salty, delicious spunk down my throat. “Every drop,” you said. “No matter how much we do it, or how much I come, you can take it all.” “I can,” I agreed proudly, anxiously. My hands curled into fists to stop myself from reaching forward and taking your cock without your permission. I looked down at it and could imagine its taste - your taste - your musky, masculine essence inside my mouth. “How big is it?” I asked. “Sixteen inches long,” you said. “Thicker than any other man’s cock in the world.” I knew it to be true. “Sixteen…” I watched your cock swell. “Soft,” you added needlessly. Because of course when you became hard, when your majestic and impossible and beautiful cock finally revealed itself, you were feet long. “But when I am aroused - particularly by you, because we are lovers and you are my perfect match - I grow inches longer. Inches thicker.” “Inches,” I repeated, remembering the sensation of swallowing your monster with ease and lust, and the feeling of your hard heat inside me. “And you swallow every inch.” You placed your warm hand against my broad, naked chest, rubbing your thumb against my nipple. “You’ve always told me that your nipples are very sensitive.” Sudden hard thunderous eruptions of pure sex emanated now from your touch and rumbled throughout my entire muscular form, zeroing in on my dick and sending erotic pulses of heavy sexual power into it. “Yes,” I whispered. “They are.” I could almost not withstand this attention. You continued to play with one nipple - just one - but the sensational eruptions of sexual bliss continued to rock my naked form. “Probably because your chest is so large.” I looked down where you were rubbing my nipple to look at my massive pecs. “It is.” Some had said my chest was outsized, that it was so massive that it looked ludicrous on my body, but I wanted it that way. I wanted a huge chest - two massive globes of powerful muscle, like bands of steel under my skin - because you wanted me that way. You began to describe my chest, and I swelled with pride that I could please you. My chest was a swollen mass of muscle, gifted with two intensely sensitive nipples nestled among the manly fur. “I can make you come if I play with your nipples.” I swooned and closed my eyes, feeling a sudden urge to pump a fat fountain of cream all over my chest. I could feel my prick swell and lengthen. “Your twelve-inch cock,” you said. Was it twelve? Did I own a foot-long length of meat? That didn’t seem right. I would remember something like that. “Twelve…?” “No,” you corrected. “Your fourteen-inch cock.” Yes. That was what I owned. That was what swelled up from between my thickly muscled thighs. A fourteen-inch prick, that I showed off with pride as I wandered the world in naked, unashamed glory. My fourteen-inch cock that was even now plumping and pushing as you continued to twist and rub and pinch my nipple. “I want to suck your cock,” I told you, because I did. I always did. It was all I ever dreamed of, and all I ever wanted. I was the world’s champion cocksucker, and you owned the world’s champion cock. “I understand,” you said, and I was bathed in your approval, “but first I want you to stand up.” I agreed and moved to obey, wanting nothing more than to please you, my god of sex and power. My body felt very heavy, but strong. I remembered that I was seven feet tall and weighed three hundred pounds, all of it muscle, with my heavy, massive chest and my fourteen-inch cock. I leaned up and stood on my feet before you, in awe of your massive size and incomparable beauty. I nearly came again, being this close to you, and felt pride and lust surge inside me as you looked at me. “Eight-pack abs,” you said. Yes. I owned an eight-pack, in perfect rows on my belly. My cock swelled and a sizzle of pre erupted up its length and poured forth from me in sheer joy at your attentions. “Turn around, please,” you asked, and I moved to obey, overwhelmed with bliss at my ability to please you. I could practically feel your gaze upon my naked body. I could feel it move across my back and down and zero in on my butt, like you were pouring warm water on my skin. “Your ass is beautiful,” you said, and I felt chills of joy at the sound of your voice. You touched me, then, and my cock plumped up even harder, if that’s possible. You cupped your wide, strong hands against the meat of my ass and said, “Your ass is round and thick and hard. Your ass may be the only thing on your body as large as your chest.” I thought of all the work I had done, the thousands of squats and the tonnage of weight that I used to push mass into my butt. I knew that it was huge, two large, round balls of muscle I paraded in my naked splendor like awards of achievement. Yes, I thought, my ass is glorious. You moved your warm touch to the outer edges of each rounded hump, remarking, “I love these deep dimples on the side, which attest to the power your ass possesses.” I tensed the muscle and made the masses plump and jut, two engines built for thrusting. “It’s a powerful ass, made for fucking.” Yes! Yes. For fucking. When I fuck someone, I fuck them hard and deep. I shove my fourteen-inch python inside their ass and pump them until they scream with pleasure. My ass is a fuck machine. My ass is amazing. “But this,” you said, moving your hands back together over the meat of my buttocks, sliding your powerful touch between the bulbous engines, “is the true miracle of your ass. Here,” you said, pushing the knob of your finger at the soft, wet, hungry hole at the center of my ass, “where you welcome me inside, the velvet grip of your ass, the control you finesse over our fuck, the way you’re able to control every inch, every millimeter as I push inside you and deliver thunderous throbbing erotic pulses of pure, unending sexual bliss until I release the flood of hot cream into your welcoming guts and you experience an orgasm so powerful that you nearly pass out - this is the most amazing part of your entire body.” My god was paying tribute to me. My god praised me and I was washed in his praise like sunlight. Yes, I thought, my heart exploding, my cock swelling bigger still, yes, you inside me, you fucking me, your perfect and beautiful cock sliding into my body where I could show how much I loved you, make manifest my love for you, worship the perfect tool of your perfect masculine power and suck on your sex with my talented and hungry ass. I can remember every fuck I have ever had from you, and each one was more glorious and perfect than the last. Other men may fuck me, for my ass is a tool of perfect pleasure, a velvet vise that welcomes men inside and provides unending tides of bliss as I massage and grip and stroke and fuck. My ass, the ass you gave me, but made only for you. You rubbed your digit against me and I opened myself to you and pulled your touch inside me. No matter what part of your perfection touched me, it was always the same. I groaned with deep sexual bliss and wanted to pull your whole body into mine, to show you how much I worship you, to give you all the pleasure it is possible for my body to give. “Thank you,” I managed to say. My god, my lover, my only. “Do you love me?” you asked. If it were possible for me to explode with love, I would have done so in that moment. “Yes,” I said, “I love you.” Of course I love you. I love you like I love no other. I love you with my soul and my life, and worship you with my eyes and my body. You bent your lips and pressed your mouth to mine. I felt you push your tongue inside my mouth, as long and thick and hot as a pliable prick, pushing yourself deeply inside me. I groaned again. I could not help it. You pulled me around, taking me into your powerful arms and pressed your naked body against mine. Your skin was like nothing I had ever felt, and I ached at the sensation of its perfection against mine. My fat cock surged with heat and I felt a fresh flow of honey erupt between us as we kissed, a kiss of perfect passion and deep desire and eternal love. I felt your hands stroke my body, and I tensed and flexed to display for you all the strength that was swelling in every ounce. Our mouths parted after some minutes, and you said, “I love you, too.” I could feel you between us, your heat and strength, centered on the tool of your ultimate power. I needed to show you how much I loved you. I needed to display my love for you, to deliver all the perfect bliss I was capable of giving, and to do so in the most perfect manner I knew. “Can I suck your dick?” You smiled. Your face was too beautiful to withstand. “I have a better idea,” you said. I wondered what you would ask of me, and I was only too eager to provide it. We stood in that room, our naked perfect bodies pressed against each other, my dick throbbing and pulsing and pumping sweet deliveries of warm honey in worship of you. “Let’s fuck.” “Yes.” God, yes. My asshole trembled and tingled with fear and anticipation. I wanted you inside me, but you were so huge. Would it hurt? Why did I doubt this? Had you ever hurt me? “But remember what happened last time,” you said. “Last time?” I could not remember the last time, but surely there had been a last time. I searched my memory of us together. You bent your lips to my ear, I could feel your warm breath against my skin and I closed my eyes and swooned, and you whispered, “Last time I fucked you…I fucked you so good, you gained twenty-five more pounds of muscle.” You smiled. “I remember,” I said. Of course. How could I have forgotten? The strange and amazing sensation of swelling with power as you pushed yourself inside me, as if every pump of your massive cock was pushing muscle along my limbs and making me bigger and stronger. I looked down at my massive chest. I controlled its muscle, made myself bulge and dance for you, made the mass of power display its control, flexing the impossible amount of thick muscle bulging from my upper body. “I think it was all here,” I joked. I pushed my pecs towards each other, flexing hard. The depth of the valley between my chest muscles increased by inches. Now you smiled, as well. “Maybe it was,” you agreed. “Do you think that’ll happen again?” I was hopeful to relive that experience. I could feel the sensation of growth and the increase of mass in my mind, the memory of it, but I longed to actually feel it again. “There’s an easy way to find out.” I felt your monster stretch to its full, awesome, impossible extents. Your mastery over it was total. You had but to desire it to grow and it obeyed, just as I obeyed, just as everyone obeyed in the presence of your perfect beauty and power. I dropped to my knees before you, moving my hands to hold your impossible and beautiful prick and began to lap against its inches, bathing you with spit. Though you had not allowed me to fully pleasure you, to take you inside me and bring you to eruption, I was determined to show you just what I could do even given this simple task. I knew that I would have to prepare you as fully as possible, so that I could be prepared for you as well. I gave your meat a tongue bath that you would never forget, slathering warm spit across every inch of your rock-hard erection as I stroked and worshiped you with my strong hands. Your prick glistened, dripping with my spit. I looked up at your perfect face and licked my lips, finally satisfied with my preparations. “I think you’re ready,” I said. I tried grasping the fat shank of your incredible cock in my hand. I squeezed hard. You tensed against me and grew even larger. I could not dent your massive cock with all my strength. “Are you?” you answered. Did you read the trepidation I was feeling on my face? Your massive meat rose before me - I was literally faced with your size and power. I could smell you, though, which made the heat of desire rise inside me and made my ass tingle and throb. There was no other cock in the world to compare to yours. No other man had its size, its power, its strength, and its ability to push so far inside me that I would scream from sheer pleasure as you found something that no other man could. “You know what I always admire about you?” you asked me. I stood up, attempting to match his bravado. “My overwhelming charm?” I joked. I moved my hand over the massive muscle of my chest, across my eight-pack abs, through the thick forest of my pubic bush and grasped my own thick hard-on. “Your…unique flexibility.” Ah, yes. How could I have forgotten? My body was large and powerful, yes, but also magically supple and elastic. Even with muscles so large and a frame so tall, it was amazing what I could do. I moved back to the bed and lay upon it facing him. Then I reached down to grasp an ankle in each hand and slowly, effortlessly, split myself apart before your watchful and admiring gaze. I felt my muscles stretch and pull, reveling in the feeling of this massive body obeying my desires without effort. I pulled my legs apart, wider and wider, opening my hole to your lustful gaze and welcoming your throbbing meat inside where I knew it would deliver its mind-blowing thrusts of pure sex over and over until I could take it no more. And then I would grow for you. Somehow, I knew it would happen. You smiled at me and moved one hand onto your hard-on. I watched the muscles lining the limb flare and bulge as you used your unrelenting strength to point your steel rod towards me. A fat gob of honey swelled at the eye of your massive snake and grew thick and heavy until it drooled from you onto me, dropping perfectly onto my hungry hole. My god, the feeling. It was just the slightest kiss of your sexual prowess, but it sizzled and tingled and throbbed like a hundred cocks. I felt my cock pulsing hard, constant throbs against my belly. I was drooling my own supply of honey that dripped across my massive chest and drained into the deep valley like a river. “Fuck me,” I said, I asked, I begged you. “I need you to fuck me.” I was beyond need. I was beyond lust. I would’ve paid any price, now, to feel you inside me. You moved your hands along the length of my outstretched legs. I trembled at your touch. “Your skin is so smooth and warm, so supple and sensual, like silk.” Others had said that to me, surprised that a man so big and rough had such soft and supple skin. I groaned pleasure at your praises and tried not to explode with cream. You bent closer and I felt the fat knob of your steel-hard erection kiss my ass. You moved yourself inside me with slow finesse, wanting to draw out this meeting and allow me to feel every fat inch as you entered. But I was anxious, I tried to pull you in. My ass was made for fucking. Made to fuck and to be fucked. I knew how to control it with ease and my own finesse, and I pulled against you with all my strength. Your cock became surrounded by the tight, velvet glove of my muscular body and I stroked you, sucked on you, licked you with tongues where no tongues existed. I looked up and watched you close your eyes and sigh before you finally began to thrust yourself all the way inside me, to the thick hilt of your massive meat. I could feel every fucking millimeter of your magical, massive prick as you effortlessly and perfectly pleasured me as no other man could. You leaned down over me, continually fucking my perfect ass, supporting your weight on your powerful arms and pushed your mouth against mine. You were hungry with lust, and I felt our twin tongues of unbelievable length and talent dance inside our mouths. You fucked me deeply and truly as we shared that kiss, and I lifted my arms to wrap them around your wide, muscular torso, lifting my body to your body. I wanted - needed - to feel the mind-blowing sensation of your skin against mine. We fucked and we fucked, minutes or hours or days, and then you suddenly shoved yourself home without preamble or announcement and exploded inside me! I could feel my guts warmed as you began to pump heavy fountains of hot cream over and over, pushing inside then pulling fat inches of your meat from my hungry and eager ass before shoving back in and exploding again. And again. And again. You came inside me. “Remember what happened last time,” you had warned. But I wanted this. I wanted to grow for you, to become more powerful still, bigger and stronger for you. And then I felt it. I felt it begin. A surging heat inside my arms and legs, wrapped around you as you fucked me, pushing your come inside me. I felt it in my butt and my chest. I felt my body begin to change. I looked at your handsome face, your godlike face, and smiled, and grinned, and laughed. “I can feel it,” I told you, wanting you to know what you had done to me. You smiled back, never stopping your magical fuck for a moment. “I can see it,” you said. I was swelling with fresh muscle. New fibers were multiplying into new bands, stretching across the mammoth expanse of my superhuman, outsized chest, growing fatter cables of thick power. My nipples, sensitive as pricks, tingled and throbbed. You were watching me grow with fascination and wonder, and you leaned down and extended your tongue, long and wet and warm, and licked my nipple. I had to groan with sheer bliss and I felt a sudden, overwhelming flash of sex explode inside me and I started to come, sending a fat, hot splash that splattered against your body. You welcomed it as we came together. “Come for me,” you said. “Come gallons of hot cream.” I gasped as I felt the dam break and my balls hurt and felt heavy. My cock grew hot, hotter than the sun, and felt tight and thick and I was suddenly exploding with cream. My cock shot my undeniable load all over both of us in thick ropes, again and again. You came inside me and your magical, muscle-building seed spilled hotly from my hungry ass as my cock kept erupting like some volcanic hose filled with cream. Overwhelmed with the power of the sexual eruption, I moaned and gasped and held onto your massive frame as my uncontrollable orgasm reached new heights, ascending peak after peak, growing stronger with every blast from my prick. “Yes,” you said, you whispered, you comforted, perhaps sensing my fear as the sensation of the orgasmic explosion threatened to overtake me entirely, “this is the most amazing experience of your entire life. You have never felt so perfect, so good, so pure, so masculine and powerful.” “Oh, my god.” I came gain. “How big will you grow?” you asked me. You kept pumping more cream inside me, hot and powerful, to make me swell with size and power and beauty. “Bigger,” I said. Yes. Bigger. That was all I wanted. You smiled with love and pride and watched me grow. “Bigger and bigger.” . . . When you entered my room on that day, you still looked ordinary. I had my back to you so you could see my butt. I had probably spent too much time on my ass if we’re being honest, making sure it was perfect, making absolutely sure it was the most beautiful ass that it was possible for a man to own, but as long as it was there I might as well start with the good stuff, right? You stopped dead in your tracks - like most people do when they meet me. I was sitting in a chair that I’d turned around, with my chest pressed against the back of the chair so I could afford you an unencumbered gaze at my perfect ass. I was also naked. Maybe that’s what stopped you initially, seeing a naked guy in that room in that hotel. But I’m pretty sure it was my ass that kept you immobile. “You know who I am,” I said. I’d modulated my voice so you didn’t automatically cream your jeans. That was a problem initially, but I’d finessed things so my voice was no longer so sexually powerful that I would inadvertently cause a man to spontaneously ejaculate. Now they would only do that if I wished it to happen. But that was never as much fun as more direct involvement. I kept my back to you. No need to make you pass out until I was ready for you - or until I had the chance to prepare you for me. You knew who I was, but that rarely fully prepared someone for the full power of my presence. You didn’t answer initially. Shocked, probably, at my appearance. Even from behind, I’m pretty amazing. I was anxious to get started on you - filling in some details. It helps if I can watch it happen. It helps me get things right, without my imagination running too wild and making me go back in to rewrite some of it later. It’s much harder to rewrite it than the initial suggestions. I’m not certain why, but I assume it has to do with all the connections that occur as a result of my manipulations. Some of them - most of them, really - I can’t predict with certainty. “I’m going to turn around,” I said. “Yeah,” you answered. There was a flutter to your voice. Uncertainty, maybe. Uncertainty about your own feelings at that moment, seeing me. Even if you’ve been aroused by another guy, it was certainly never to the extent that you were feeling it now. “Are you gonna be okay?” I think you swallowed deeply. “What?” I had to smile, and then I had to erase that from my lips. Smiling would almost certainly make your dick explode. “Are you gonna be okay?” I repeated. “If I turn around?” “Yeah,” you said, though there was doubt in your voice. Probably half bravado, half machismo. I could use that. It was always easier to amplify something that already existed instead of inventing it. I stood up, then, and I heard you gasp or swoon. Maybe even groan. I tried to keep my face neutral so I didn’t overwhelm you too much. My body is perfect, but for some reason it’s always my face that makes them really lose their shit. I should probably tone it down, reduce my superhuman beauty and allow them to look at me without popping an instant boner and pumping out fat ropes of cum, but I can’t help myself. I’ve spent too much time and energy getting where I am now to start pulling back from the peak of physical perfection. It’s all so intricate. No one really understands that part. A brushstroke out of place will ruin a masterpiece. There were millions of brushstrokes involved in the construction of my perfection, and I was a bit scared that if I started trying to erase one piece, another might start to fall apart. Like I said, everything’s connected. I stood to my full height, and my head would’ve been brushing the ceiling if I had not already altered the room’s dimensions to accommodate me. I could have easily lifted my muscle-swollen arms and pressed against the room’s limits to allow myself more room, but it was easier to make the adjustments in my head than clean up the mess of deconstructing a building for my personal benefit after the fact. I’d been tempering my strength measurements for a long time, trying hard to find the balance between being able to do whatever I wanted with these muscles of nearly limitless power without accidentally destroying things because I wasn’t cautious enough. Then there was the question of weight, of course. That much physical power and development required some pretty dense muscle fiber, and that all added to my overall weight. No sense in creating so much power in my body if I was cracking concrete with every step. “I’m going to turn around now,” I announced. “I should warn you.” “Warn me?” “Yes,” I said, and then I turned. At first I tried changing outward things, but that proved to be too hard. Making things better for me from the outside had too many variables I couldn’t control, but when I turned the changes on myself, I began to understand how powerful great beauty was. Then, as I improved myself, incrementally at first and then with larger, wholesale changes to every aspect of my physical being, I understood that I could do these things to myself and others would adjust partially anyway, because they wanted so badly to look at me, or hear me speak, or watch me move, or be with me. Then I started making myself over into the man I was now - but there were still adjustments required. Small ones, now, rather than large ones. Constant tinkering had brought me to this level of perfection and power. Initially I thought it would be great to be famous. “Everyone in the world knows who I am,” I said, and then it was true. But that proved to be more trouble than it was worth, so I reversed that and limited it down so I could function among others. “You know who I am,” was usually the first thing I told someone, and it eased our relations and helped them cope with who I was now. Or, “everyone here knows who I am,” and then I could walk around the city and not be causing accidents and fainting spells. Still, people could never be fully prepared for me. I tried being literal like that, saying “people are fully prepared for me,” but that’s not a precise statement. What did it mean, really? I guess free will had something to do with things occasionally going crazy, and I did what I could to resolve those problems. I turned around slowly, because I know that I can cause someone to have a heart attack if they see all of me too fast. My body is perfect. Maybe more than perfect, if there is such a thing. I wonder if everyone sees what I see in the mirror, or if they see their own version of masculine perfection when they look at me. Hard to say, of course, because I can’t see through their eyes. I tried that once, but it doesn’t work. I can change everything, it seems, but I can only be me. That’s a small price to pay, I think. I turned around. I used to say something like “You’re not going to come,” or “you’re not going to faint,” but the result was that their body refused to do the thing it needed to do very badly, causing pain or madness, so now I just turn around. Weird how things work sometimes. Your body shuddered visibly and your eyes rolled up in their sockets. You came, suddenly and ferociously…and then you fainted. I couldn’t help but smile. I lifted you into my arms and placed you on the bed. You were large for an average man, but quite small compared to me. Everyone was, now. Size, like beauty, is another way of overcoming boundaries in others. Sometimes they fear me. Sometimes they worship me. Sometimes both. I knew that your reaction would be swift and powerful, but I had hoped you could withstand the sight of me for longer than a moment. I looked down at my body and felt a strong pulse of sexual desire. I turned myself on, as well. After all, I was only human. My cock throbbed with a sudden, hard pulse of sex. The pulse grew hard and fast and ricocheted through me, as I had designed it to do. Sexual impulses were the most powerful sensation in me, now, and whenever I felt them they would swell to overwhelm every other sensation. I looked down at you and lowered myself to one knee to look more closely at you. I could change you now, of course. All I had to do was speak the words to change anything I wanted to about you. But it was always more…satisfying to do it when you were aware, to watch the initial disbelief melt into realization, and watch your attitude change as your body changed. “Wake up,” I said. Your eyes fluttered slightly as I called you back to reality. “You can look at me without fainting,” I instructed. It was more a suggestion than a command, allowing you to do something rather than requiring it. It works better. I could do nothing to mitigate your intense sexual attraction to me. That was unavoidable. Your eyes opened. “Your eyes are blue,” I said. I watched the ordinary color drain away and be replaced. “Bright blue, like the sky.” Your eyes were azure, almost turquoise now. “You are naked like me,” I observed, and you were, your clothing gone from your body from one moment to the next. “We are always naked, because everyone expects it. No one wishes us to hide our perfection. Not a single inch of it.” “My god,” you whispered, as you looked at my face. “How much do you weigh?” I asked. You blinked slowly, sleepily, and told me. You were still dazed by my beauty. “You weigh two hundred and seventy-five pounds.” Your body began to swell. “Nearly all of it is muscle.” The swelling altered as I spoke the words. “You have 8% body fat.” I cast my gaze along your frame and watched my words become reality. Your legs developed heavy, distinct wedges of muscle. It swelled up under your skin, which suctioned itself against the quickly developing brawn. Your soft belly hardened into a six-pack. Your shoulders stretched wider to accommodate the lobes of fresh, hard power. I watched your body as it continued to swell with power. “How tall are you?” You answered. I nodded. “You’re six feet nine inches tall.” Your frame began to stretch. “Do you like being that tall?” “I… I wish I was taller.” “Six ten?” “Even taller. Seven feet tall.” Your words were groggy. I heard your voice lower as your neck and vocal cords stretched. “You are seven feet tall,” I agreed. You groaned with obvious pleasure as your body changed. “And you weigh…” “Three hundred pounds.” “Yes. You do. You weigh three hundred pounds.” My heart was beating as your dreams turned real. You had a hunger for this, perhaps after seeing me, and my size and power and beauty. I had chosen well. Your body was changing moment by moment, swelling larger and larger. “Your face,” I said. “Have you always been so handsome?” “Am I?” “Yes,” I said, “you are. The way your blue eyes are set off by the short, jet black hair on your head. Your strong, squared jawline gives you such a masculine demeanor. And I like the way you maintain that shadow of stubble, the way it enhances your intense beauty.” “I always thought I had large ears,” you said, quietly, looking at my perfect ears. “No,” I said, “they’re beautiful. They stick out slightly, but that gives me something to hold on to when you’re sucking my cock.” “Your cock?” I nodded. “You love to suck cock. You’re an expert. It’s as if you were born to do it, the way we fit together. I’m often amazed at the ease with which you can accommodate me all the way to the root of my cock. Every foot of me. And then when I come, when my magic balls finally pump the thick, hot flood of cream I can produce in endless supply, you swallow every drop.” “Every…?” You sat up onto your elbows, your six-pack of strong abs swelling suddenly, and looked down at my prick. My perfect, beautiful, thick, long, gorgeous cock. “Every drop,” I repeated. “No matter how much we do it, or how much I come, you can take it all.” “I can,” you said. You looked at my face and offered me a smile. I watched the lines of your visage alter to please me. I watched your brow harden, and your cheeks lift, and your nose become proud. Your chiseled features perfected themselves to please me. You looked again at my prodigious equipment. “How big is it?” “Sixteen inches long,” I said. “Thicker than any other man’s cock in the world.” “Sixteen…” “Soft.” My prick matched my stated dimensions perfectly, lengthening from its former length because I had said so. Swelling to expand beyond any other man’s prick. “But when I am aroused - particularly by you, because we are lovers and you are my perfect match - I grow inches longer. Inches thicker.” “Inches,” you repeated, mesmerized. “And you swallow every inch.” I placed my hand on your chest, the pad of my thumb against your dark, prominent nipple, and rubbed it. “You’ve always told me that your nipples are very sensitive.” “Yes,” you agreed. “They are.” “Probably because your chest is so large.” “It is.” You looked down with pride in your muscular accomplishments as each mound swelled forward with muscle. “It is thick and hard, like two heavy globes of power, swollen with might.” It continued growing, the cleavage increasing as the twin pectoral plates grew fatter with muscle. “I can make you come if I play with your nipples.” Your cock jumped, arching up suddenly. “Your twelve-inch cock,” I added, and I watched it unfurl and swell, the head plumping and ripening. “Twelve…?” “No. Your fourteen-inch cock,” I amended. My heart skipped a beat as the head of your beast reached up to rub its weeping mouth against the back of my hand as I teased your fat nipple. It felt hot against my skin, pumped thick and hard with your blood. “I want to suck your cock,” you reported. Your eyes were closed and your handsome jaw was clenched as you attempted to withhold the massive orgasm I was building, just by tenderly rubbing the stiffening tips of your silver dollar-sized nipples. “I understand,” I said, “but first I want you to stand up.” “Okay,” you said, and I removed my touch from the rubbery point of your supple nipple and stood myself, taking a step back to allow you some room. You moved your legs over the edge of the bed, which was ludicrously small now for your seven-foot frame, and you pitched forward and stood on your powerful legs. I watched your cobblestone belly collapse and the weight of your massive chest hang forward as you gained your feet. Your fourteen-inch prick was rock-hard and wagged like another limb on your majestic and beautiful body. Your six-pack abs, “Eight-pack abs,” I said, watching two new ones swell into existence, inflated and receded as you pulled air into your larger lungs, and I watched your arousal and desire make itself physically manifest when your angry red erection started to drool a flow of pre-cum. “Turn around, please,” I instructed, and you pivoted where you were. “Your ass is beautiful,” I said. I moved my hands onto each rounded hump and gave instruction to you. “Your ass is round and thick and hard. Your ass may be the only thing on your body as large as your chest.” It plumped out into my large hands. The warmth filled my palms. “I love these deep dimples on the side, which attest to the power your ass possesses.” The roundness was deeply offset now by those divots on the side of each protruding muscular mass. “It’s a powerful ass, made for fucking.” “But this,” I said, moving my fingers in between the mounds of your mouth-watering butt, “is the true miracle of your ass. Here,” I said, touching the deep, wet heat of your hole, “where you welcome me inside, the velvet grip of your ass, the control you finesse over our fuck, the way you’re able to control every inch, every millimeter as I push inside you and deliver thunderous throbbing erotic pulses of pure, unending sexual bliss until I release the flood of hot cream into your welcoming guts and you experience an orgasm so powerful that you nearly pass out - this is the most amazing part of your entire body.” I rubbed my finger against you and felt you open to welcome me inside. I realized you were showing me the control I had just described. You groaned and cooed and twisted your head around on your powerful neck to look at me. “Thank you,” you said. “Do you love me?” I asked. This was something I could never control. The physical parts were always easy. The emotional parts, well, that was something no one controlled. “Yes,” you said, “I love you.” I bent my lips and pressed my mouth to yours. I pushed my tongue inside your mouth, as long and thick and hot as a pliable prick, pushing myself deeply inside you. You groaned again. I pulled you around, taking you into my powerful arms and pressed your naked body against mine. My skin was like nothing you had ever felt before. Smooth and warm, and you would never again feel anything as sensual as that. Your fat cock surged with heat and a fresh flow of honey erupted between us as we kissed, a kiss of perfect passion and deep desire and eternal love. I stroked your beautiful body, feeling the strength that was now swelling in every ounce of you. Our mouths parted after some minutes, and I said, “I love you, too.” “Can I suck your dick?” “I have a better idea,” I said. Your elegant and masculine eyebrow arched and your blue, blue eyes sparkled. “Let’s fuck.” “Yes.” “But remember what happened last time,” I said. “Last time?” I bent my lips to your ear, the ear that stuck out slightly in a way I always found so attractive, and whispered, “Last time I fucked you…I fucked you so good, you gained twenty-five more pounds of muscle.” You smiled. “I remember,” you agreed, and you looked down at that massive chest of yours and made it bulge and dance, flexing the impossible amount of thick power attached to your upper body. “I think it was all here.” The depth of the valley between your pecs increased by inches. Now I smiled, too. “Maybe it was,” I agreed. “Do you think that’ll happen again?” “There’s an easy way to find out.” My cock stretched to its full, awesome, impossible extents and you dropped to your knees to lubed up the monster with your talented tongue. Even though it was not a true blow job and you did not swallow me and pleasure me in the manner that I knew you could, I was still in awe of your talents and wondered what you could accomplish. Sometimes I am surprised by the results of my manipulations. My prick was bathed in spit and glistening. You looked up at my perfect face and licked your lips. “I think you’re ready,” you reported, attempting to grasp the fat shank of my incredible cock in your hand and squeeze against me, though I was hard as diamond and thicker than your muscled forearm. “Are you?” I challenged. I must confess that I had my doubts that you would be able to accommodate all of me, even though I had specified that you could - and what it would feel like for both of us. “You know what I always admire about you?” “My overwhelming charm?” you asked, your voice was a sexy growl that reached to my loins and stroked me. “Your…unique flexibility.” You nodded and moved onto the bed, onto your back, grasping your ankles in your hands and pulling your long, thickly muscled legs apart with effortless ease. I watched the muscle stretch and flex and your cock pulsed and throbbed against your abs, showing how intently you enjoyed displaying this aspect I had just given to you. I smiled for you, to show how pleased I was that this was how you imagined us joining together. your body in this position, with your arms and legs stretched wide and your pink, perfect pucker presented like a gift to me, was beyond beautiful. I grabbed my impossibly huge erection and pushed it downward, something no other force on the planet could have accomplished. The mouth of my gleaming wet cock opened and a spill of pre-cum drizzled out like honey, drooling onto the center of your entrance and kissing you with wet heat. You grunted intense pleasure as my essence touched him, tingling like a million fingers and tongues at the tight pucker. I moved myself towards you and touched the tip of my cock to your back door. You opened yourself with incredible finesse like an invitation. “Fuck me,” you said, you asked, you begged. “I need you to fuck me.” I moved my large hands along your muscular legs, so long and powerful, and said, “Your skin is so smooth and warm, so supple and sensual, like silk,” because it was, or it was now. I could feel the pulse of you under my hands. I watched blood pumping along the fat veins that lined your enormous limbs, swollen with strength. I looked down at your ass, your perfect ass, and the tight pink mouth that awaited me. We were two enormous muscular naked men on the bed in that room. You were seven feet high, and I was bigger than that, because I would always be bigger. The door behind me, behind my naked butt, was wide open and anyone who wanted to could stop and watch us, watch me pushing this monster inside of you, watch you groan and cry and whimper, watch my perfect and marvelous ass pump and flex as I thrust myself inside you, deep and true, delivering impossibly powerful pulses of overwhelming sexual bliss that no other man could possibly withstand. They could stand and witness this perfection. I had made you for me, and we were perfect together. I moved myself inside you slowly, and felt you seemingly pulling me with the power of your ass. It was, of course, exactly as I had described it. My cock was surrounded by the tight, beautiful glove of your body and you stroked me, sucked on me, licked me with tongues where no tongues existed. I closed my eyes and sighed in perfect pleasure and began to thrust myself all the way into you, to the thick hilt of my massive meat, feeling every millimeter of my magical, massive prick being effortlessly and perfectly pleasured as no other man could. I leaned down over you, keeping my hips in motion, supporting my weight on my powerful arms and pushing my mouth against yours, hungry with lust, feeling our twin tongues of unbelievable length and talent dance inside our mouths. I fucked you deeply and truly as we shared that kiss, and you lifted your arms and wrapped them around my wide, muscular torso and lifted yourself to my body, wanting to feel the mind-blowing sensation of my skin against yours. We fucked and we fucked and then I decided to come and I shoved myself home and exploded inside you, releasing heavy fountains of hot cream over and over, pushing inside and flooding your guts, then pulling inches of my meat from your hungry and eager ass before shoving back in and exploding again. And again. And again. I came inside you and felt you begin to grow. You looked at my face and smiled, and grinned, and laughed. “I can feel it,” you said, your voice already deepening as your masculine power and muscular strength began to swell even more pronounced and powerful. “I can see it,” I said, because I could. I could see you swelling with fresh muscle. I could see the fibers multiplying into new bands, stretching across the mammoth expanse of your already superhuman chest and growing fatter cables of thick power. yYour nipples spread like ink stains as you grew, and I knew they would be even more sensitive. I leaned down and extended my tongue, long and wet and warm, and licked your widening nipple. You groaned and a fat, hot splash of cum splattered on my body as you erupted, unable to hold back for one more second, the truest expression of your love and desire for me. “Come for me,” I told you. “Come gallons of hot cream.” You gasped and your eyes widened and your cock turned purple and shiny as you suddenly exploded. Your cock became a veritable hose that shot its load all over both of us in thick ropes, again and again. Gallons, I had said, so gallons it would be. Gallons of come from your magical ball sack. Swelling with the milk you produced now until I made you stop. Just like me. I came inside you and my magical, muscle-building seed spilled from your velvet vice as your cock kept erupting like some volcanic hose filled with cream. You moaned and gasped and held onto my massive frame as your uncontrollable orgasm reached new heights, ascending peak after peak, growing stronger with every blast from your prick. “Yes,” I said, “this is the most amazing experience of your entire life. You have never felt so perfect, so good, so pure, so masculineå and powerful.” “Oh, god,” you whispered. You came gain. “How big will you grow?” I whispered. I pumped more cream inside you, more come to make you swell with size and power and beauty. “Bigger,” you said. I smiled and watched your muscles expand. “Bigger and bigger.” I smiled and leaned over you. “You can do this, too.” “What?” you asked. “What can I do?”

Hi everyone! When the original site closed, I thought I lost the Juggernaut series...thank goodness for Google! All of the Juggernaut series is now posted here, and I'm currently working on continuing the series with two new chapters by April. Hope you enjoy! Juggernaut pt.1 Atlanta University. That is where Jamal wanted to go. He had been a fan of Atlanta’s football and now to be a student at the school was a dream come true. Jamal just graduated from high school. He had not been you typical valedictorian either. He played football, not starting, but he was still a jock. However, he maintained a perfect 4.0 GPA and had most of the top colleges giving him scholarships left and right. He had decided that he was going to major in Geological studies at Atlanta University. They had a good program and there was a chance he could study abroad in the spring if his grades were good after fall semester. The day finally came when he stepped foot on campus. Throughout the semester, Jamal studied and studied and applied himself to his studies. Even though he was about 6 feet and 265 pounds, he was still smart and athletic. He took a basic weight training course to stay big and in shape. As much as the weight training instructor begged, Jamal would not try out for any sports. He wanted to stick to his studies. Coming from a low budget home, he had never traveled outside of the state, unless it was for a football game. He now had a chance to travel outside of the country and he was not letting a pigskin get in his way. The fall semester went by very fast and Jamal finished out with a 3.7 GPA for the semester. Turns out the weight training instructor gave Jamal a B average for refusing to join the team. Jamal was selected to go to India for the geological studying abroad program. He was elated. While he was at Atlanta University he had been approached by a lot of girls and even had a few one night stands. They thought he was a jock as big as he was. Jamal was not a fat person, but could bench 300 easily and squat 850. He was, however, a gentle giant who, when not studying could be seen playing football with his dorm buddies. Now he was in for the chance of his life. Christmas holidays came and went and Jamal was soon boarding the plane to India. Him and 3 other students were chosen to go. Jamal was thinking of things he could do while in India other than study rocks. However, soon the plane was in India and through all the plane food and naps Jamal had arrived. The village they worked in was not as he had pictured. This village had commerce and a very nice hotel that they stayed in during the time. Their first assignment was at 5 PM and that gave Jamal 2 hours to get his gear and be at the site. At 5, they began excavation. Jamal and the others were looking for fossils from the prehistoric ages to send back to the school’s museum. While digging and scrapping Jamal found a hardened rock. It was extremely heavy so he decided to chisel it in half. The rock split after a hard hit and revealed a red crystal like rock. Apparently, magma had covered the crystal and hardened around it, preserving it for years and years. The crystal glowed a deep crimson when Jamal held it. Jamal then found an encryption on the crystal and began to read it aloud to himself. It said, “Whosoever finds this crystal of Cytorrak and recites this encantation aloud will become an unstoppable juggernaut.” The crystal began to burn Jamal’s skin. His bulging veins glowed a deep crimson in his arms and he blacked out. Jamal found himself back at the hotel awake and nothing had changed. He attributed the blacking out his body getting used to India’s climate. Apparently, that had been good enough for everyone else. Jamal continued his study abroad until he came home in April. His friends helped him move back in the dorm and wanted to play some football outside the dorm. Jamal never forgot the crystal, but felt much better so he went ahead. He got in his usual position of All-Time quarterback and was snapped the ball. His defense was weak, so he tucked the ball and began to run. As he ran, he felt different. His body became hot and felt heavy. He was only wearing a black tank top and some gray sweatpants. He was running when the school linebacker stepped in front of him. He wanted to stop because the linebacker was 315 pounds of solid beefy muscle. However, his legs would not let him stop. He braced for the hit but was able to easily push the linebacker out of the way and keep going. He made it to the touchdown line easily and spike the ball in victory. He was stopped because the linebacker he moved out of the way was 15 feet away from where he was hit lying prone and holding his chest. The group was gathered around the heavy guy and helped him sit up. “Damn J,” “you knocked the hell outta me.” The linebacker said. You been takin steroids in India or some shit?” Jamal shook his head but at that moment he saw why he said what he said. Jamal’s body fat had dropped drastically and muscle had replaced it. So much in fact that his sweats were skin tight and his tank was barely able to hang on. Jamal ran to the gym and stepped on the scale. He stopped at 520 pounds. He looked at himself in the mirror. His biceps bulged through the tank top. He took a hand and ripped what was left of his tank top away to reveal a massive set of pecs and a rounded stomach full of abs. He looked like he had a gut but it was all abs. His shoulders touched his ears and his back was extremely thick and wide. He ripped away his sweat pants and revealed a set of tree trunk legs and thick calves. His butt was firm and round. His dick was about 14 inches long with nuts the size of large eggs to match. He was a massive mountain. Then he thought. He had just moved a 315 pound linebacker out of his way without a strain. He then looked at all the equipment in the gym and started racking the bench press with lots of 45’s. He put 6 on each side and layed beneath the bar. Once again, his veins glowed a deep crimson and his body felt the same intensity it had felt earler. He picked up the bar and lowered it to his chest at first it was difficult, then he pumped out rep after rep. 100 reps later in increased the weight with every 45 in the gym. He beched it 50 times with ease but now noticed he was bigger. Every muscle increased in size. He went outside in his boxers saw a delivery truck for the school. He grabbed truck by the front end and felt the power surge in his body again. The truck began to rise after a while was soon over the head of Jamal. Jamal’s body had grown to accomadate the size of his muscles. He was about 9 feet tall and weighed close to 950 pounds. He was lovin the size and would test it out tomorrow. He was a juggernaut. Juggernaut pt.2 Jamal easily let the truck back down and flexed his bulging muscles. 900 pounds of muscle felt like a feather to him. His brown skin tight muscles contracted and flexed. His naked massive body in the tone of dusk. His love trail ran down to his massive cock decorated with curly black hair. Any girl would have fucked him. This was way too much power for him. Why did he have to read that incantation aloud? Why did he have to inherit this strength? He had to get some shelter and get away from public view. His first instinct was to run. So he ran, the earth trembling beneath him as he made track marks in the hard concrete. He was on the move and the veins were glowing that crimson red color again. He was unstoppable. The only way to get off campus was through the faculty parking lot. It wasn’t that full but the tennis team had a tournament and the charter buses were lined up in front of the gate. He wasn’t stopping heading dead for the buses. Jamal braced his shoulder for the impact and busted through the bus. First a body size hole through the first two. Then he began to have a feeling of power. He wanted to show his strength. He was in control. The last bus, he grabbed from underneath and began to military press it with ease. He was an unstoppable juggernaut and at that time he didn’t care. He then tossed the bus on top of the others making a double stack like those in England. He continued through the gate unchallenged. He made his way to a back alley and began picking up dumpsters and tossing them up and down like a ball of trash. Yet, his muscles still had that crimson glow. He was juggernaut. He was Cytorrak. . .NO! He was Jamal. He was still Jamal and he said to himself that Jamal was in charge and not this Cytorrak. The crimson glow subsided and his chest heaved up and down. His muscles relaxed and flexed with just a small breath. Then Jamal made a realization. He hadn’t eaten since the day he touched the crystal. For that matter, he hadn’t drank anything either. Not even so much as a sip of water or a crumb of bread had touched his lips. His human mind screamed hunger, but his body was surviving without food or water. He was self-sufficient. Still, food was food. He was still experimenting with his power. He had to test his limits. Apparently he was unstoppable once he started moving. That much was clear. He also possessed the strength to move mountains and if he couldn’t at that point, the crystals crimson glow would enlarge him so that he could accomplish the feat shortly. He also was self-aware. He knew exactly how much he weighed and his height. He was a force to be reckoned with. At that time though, Jamal wanted nothing more than to be human, and being human required him to eat. Just then a door in the alley opened. A man walked out. He was about 6’5” and close to 350 pounds. However, he was thickly built like a bear. He had two garbage bags in one hand and a garbage can in the other. He emptied them in the dumpster and turned around to see Jamal. Jamal could see the fear in his eyes. The large man, instead of running, came closer and saw the naked mountain of black power standing in front of him. Jamal apologized for disturbing him and asked for some food. Then his veins glowed. Jamal suddenly had the bearish man at eye level holding him and his big bulk level with one hand. Cytorrak did not ask a mere human bug for something as insipid as food , he took and destroyed who stood in his way. Jamal, however, did not, and Jamal was in control. He let the man down and apologized. This time the crimson color did not go away. The man nodded and said I haven’t closed yet. The buffet line is still open, but he recommended Jamal eat in the back room. Jamal agreed and waited for his food in the back. The trays of food placed in the buffet line were made and given to Jamal. He scarfed them down quickly and quietly only allowing the empty tray to hid the sink with a thud. Jamal grabbed some clean garbage bags and some rope and made a type of loin cloth for himself. None of school clothes would fit but he kept on eating. He felt like he could eat forever and ever without getting full. He noticed then that his muscles were getting bigger; more dense and massive. Everything he ate became size and power. Jamal thought, I need more. He ate until closing time and asked if the staff would feed him a little more. The bear stuck around. Jamal learned that his name was Matt. Matt was the biggest person that Jamal had seen next to him. And the fact that Matt had just ended a relationship with another bear helped Jamal a lot. Jamal sauntered into the restaurant at 1100 pounds. He called for service as if he was a customer. While waiting on Matt to bring the food. He had a vision. He was in a red place full of mountains and volcanoes erupting with the crimson lava. Then he saw a monster. It was him or a more monster like version of him. It was Cytorrak. “Mortal you have a strong will to defy me!” bellowed the beast. “Monster you are a resident in me not the other way around. I run this shit.” “Fool who do you think gave you the ability to be a juggernaut. I can take it away.” “Then take it. Then I will be free from you.” There was nothing for a moment. “Fine, human. You are a god among men now. Your heart is pure and you are not easily corrupted by power. Have your human nuances and food and sex. Your muscles will only get bigger and bigger as you enjoy them. I will grant you your sex and allow you to have this human toy for your purposes. But know this, you have a purpose to fulfill and you will fulfill it. Have your fun. I admit, I like you earthling. I like you so much that I will let you return to your life for four years. Get your earthly education. However, I am still as you say ‘your resident’ so I will continue to protect you. When you need my strength and power come back to this spot in your mind. I think 300 pounds should be a good enough guise. But have your fun tonight.” Jamal agreed just in time to feel Matt climbing his massive body with a tray of food ready to feed the mountain of hunger. Jamal was now in control, at least for four years. Matt lowered himself onto the massive dick and fed the growing Jamal. Every spoonful of food pumped the juggernaut even larger and his dick grew within Matt. Matt groaned in pain and pleasure and kept feeding Jamal. Tray after tray was poured into the juggernaut until there were no more. Jamal wanted to nut but was not even close. Matt, however, had nutted after every tray on Jamal. His curly black body hair was soaked with precum. Jamal began to pump, his massive glutes leaving cracks in the tiles and his rounded steel ab stomach flexing with every pump. But he felt full. Humanly full and fell backwards on the restaurant floor cracking the tiles in the process. Matt fell on top of him still impaled by the massive dick and in a deep slumber. Jamal had experienced a human night and having a 350 pound thick bear resting on his now 1300 pound frame felt good. It was what he was waiting for. . . And yet. . . Cytorrak now waited! PART 3 Jamal had just finished telling Matt about his encounter with Cytorrak. Matt apparently believed him. It was clear Matt had never seen (or fed for that matter) anyone that gigantic in his life. It was soon the end of his freshman year and so far, Jamal was in the clear. His football buddies, however they did it, managed to attribute Jamal’s size and power to a rare disease in India. Although few people witnessed him, they were convinced that not even steroids could do that to a person, so Jamal was Jamal again and not a freak of nature. In the summertime, Matt hooked Jamal up with a job as a dishwasher. It wasn’t much it paid for the gym membership and kept him out of sight while he gorged and grew, and with Matt letting him stay in his place, the sex had never been greater. Most night were filled with leftover buffet food, a gigantic dick impaling a restaurant owner, and a 600 plus pound black semi-juggernaut loving every minute of it. Jamal frequently visited the gym. Which was two blocks away. The gym owner had been Matt’s ex, but he had been nice enough to let Jamal lift when the gym was closed to the public. Life was good and before he knew it, Jamal was a sophomore in college. The day came when school started back and Jamal could not have been happier. He had not seen the crimson glow since his talk with Cytorrak but knew he had kept his word. His weight during the start of the day had not fluctuated from 300 pounds. Even during his eating sessions, he might reach 850 on a horny night. Even then, the crimson veins did not appear, just the monster-like ones that looked as though they would burst through the skin. Then one day fate should have 3 jocks harassing a cheerleader. The cheerleader was being pushed around and forced to her knees by the 3 jocks, each of which looked like they weighed 300 pounds each. Jamal, without thinking, ran over to the jocks and started to charge. He kept charging and until he made contact with a jock. Jamal hit the jock with full force and bumped backwards. The jock had stumbled some, but held his ground. This wasn’t right. Jamal had just stacked a bus on top of another a few months back and now he could barely move this other guy but a couple of feet. Then he remembered. He was not the juggernaut. He was a bigger version of Jamal. Even though he was bigger, he was still only Jamal.The other jocks began to get mad. Jamal was not going to run though. He wasn’t done yet. The girl turned her head and looked away. She knew that one on three were uneven odds. Nobody else was around so there were no witnesses. It was just Jamal. Jamal thought back to the place where he met Cytorrak. Once again he was in the crimson wasteland. The muscle giant was waiting. “You come seeking help human?” “Yes.” “You are getting beaten by these so called equals. I will aid you but I am curious. I want to see what this thing known as human sex is like. I want to possess you long enough to squash these insects and taste the human female cowering by the metal bench.” “Fine! Just help me not to get the shit beat outta me.” “Very well.” Soon the punches stopped. The jocks were backing away in horror. A not 9 foot 1100 pound Jamal rose from the ground. The biggest jock hit a dead solid punch to Jamal’s chest. The other two saw as Jamal’s chest didn’t budge. The jock’s hand shattered and he fell to the ground in pain. The other two jocks fled in fear, but Jamal was fast. He grabbed both the jocks by their collars and threw them into the bleachers. Jamal, quietly walked over to the girl who turned to see a monster coming towards her. Jamal’s sudden burst of power caused him to rip the underarmor he was wearing and the shorts were not far behind, leaving him bare chested and without shoes. The girl fell into his arms and Cytorrak picked her up easily and walked into the football team locker room. He twisted to door locked upon entering and ripped his pants off with one arm. The bulging muscles heavily outlined. However, still no crimson glow. Cytorrak was now in control and Jamal knew it. Cytorrak began to kiss her. Then he began to stroke his massive cock. She wanted it. The panties came down and Cytorrak inserted a small piece of his shaft into her. She moaned in pleasure. Then he lowered more. He looked at the clock in the room. 5:30PM. He began to fuck but Jamal gained enough control so that Cytorrak would not kill her by using full force. The fuck was sensual. Jamal gained little pleasure, but Cytorrak was livid with testosterone. He began fucking wildly and she came almost every time he inserted more of himself. He fucked her all night. Her screams of “Jay,” and “Daddy don’t stop,” only made the crimson behemoth thrust harder and harder. At 8 Am Cytorrak had stopped fucking, but not because he was tired. Jamal too, wondered, did the juggernaut ever sleep. So, he didn’t eat, drink or sleep. Whatever Cytorrak had planned bagan to worry Jamal, but he or rather Cytorrak was fuckin the shit outta of girl he just met. He didn‘t get that kind of action with his former body. He was starting to like the power. Next time, I will let Cytorrak enjoy human food. I‘m sure Matt will feed him till his hearts content. The girl was left in a concussion. A very mild concussion, but Cytorrak assured her that she would wake soon, but she would not remember who you were. But that she had the greatest fuck sesssion ever. Jamal thanked Cytorrak for his help and began to walk. But he had been heavier. “CYTORRAKKK!” “I’m sorry human, but I forgot about our deal.” Jamal as he was walking began to shrink back to his 300 lbs. Something however, was still not right. Jamal stopped at 400 pounds. “Sorry human, but we don’t want this to happen again.” Jamal agreed and went back to his dorm to recall the events of the day. His sophomore year was going to be very interesting. PART 4 Jamal's junior year in college had passed by rather quickly. He wanted to try his hand at something new. He promised himself that he would keep his grades up, but just felt bored with being 400 pounds of muscle. Cytorak had kept his end of the bargain by keeping Jamal safe and allowing him live as normal of a high school life as possible. Jamal had made the weight lifting squad at school with ease the following semester and was interested to try his strength out. There was something he had to do, however. "CYTORAK!!" "Yes Jamal?" "I made the weightlifting team, but unless I am in real danger, do not augment me with your strength." Cytorak questioned Jamal but Jamal informed him that humans tend to be edgy on steroid usage which he had to had to Cytorak in full later. Jamal was entering the summer of his senior year and the beginning of his short weight lifting season when it dawned on him. He only had 8 months left until Cytorak would want Jamal to hold up his end of the bargain. This made Jamal worry. What did Cytorak want him to do. Would it help people or would it hurt them? Jamal had to know. Jamal made outstanding gains on the team. He broke most of the school records. It would have been all of them but he didn't want to overdo it. The time ticked down and Jamal had to make a choice. He knew that Cytorak has helped him thus far and it would be a shame to lose that help, but he didn't want to kill anybody. What to do? Matt had been great to him so far and liked that Jamal was only 50 ponds heavier than him normally. Jamal had not really had to tap into his super strength and kinda missed that surge of unstoppable raw power. He then knew what he had to do. Later that night, Jamal stopped playing football a little early with his classmates and went back to Matt's restaurant. He asked Matt to stand by him as he entered the crimson wasteland once more to confront Cytorak for what would hopefully be the last time. Focusing, Jamal was once again in the wasteland. Cytorak was waiting. "Now human, I have let you have your fun. You will walk tomorrow and get your 'degree', but afterwards, I will take over the world as I did 400 years ago. Give into my power and you shall rule alongside me." "Cytorak I know what I agreed but I cannot kill anyone. It's just not me. I will be your warrior, your...juggernaut, but allow me to use this amazing power to help those in need of it. Merge with me and together we can save the world and you will be regarded as a hero." "HAHAHA, puny human, do you honestly think I care about these mere mortals. You are my juggernaut. You will outlast all of these insects by millenias. Still...your human sex is delightful especially when dominating the human male. Your words may hold some merit." Cytorak then began to think. Jamal waited. He might have actually won the muscle demigod over. "If I merge with you Cytorak, you will look like me, and be able to fuck anything under the sun. You will still be unstoppable and we can accomplish so much good together." "Human, strength is the least of my power. If I merge with you then you can grow to beat any situation and fluctuate your growth as you see fit. You would draw from my power, but I would gain pleasure from your interaction with humans. I never have experienced lust before." "Cytorak what are your other powers?" "Not only will we be unstoppable human, but we'll be indestructible." "Please Cytorak, merge with me and see what we can do together." Cytorak thought, and then Jamal was back in Matt's restaurant. Matt staring into his dark, handsome, loving crimson eyes... Jamal thought it was over, he was waiting for Cytorak to take control and end mankind's existence... then something happened... Memories of a young broad boy picking on his younger brother flowed into Jamals mind. Growing pains from a family that Jamal had never known and then Cytorak entered. A juggernaut entered Jamal's mind, but Jamal still remembered everything. He was still there. He still remembered his family, his friends, Matt, but where were these other memories coming from. Space travel, astrology, logic, geometry, anatomy, history, philosophy, all traveled through Jamal's mind and yet, Jamal was still there. Jamal had stopped. "Jamal," Matt called. Cytorak looked at Matt, then closed his eyes. Then Jamal looked at Matt and embraced him in a big hug. His 17" cock between the ab gut and Matt's muscle bear frame. Jamal had merged with Cytorak. "You bout to get fucked by a monster Matt." Jamal thought back to the crimson wasteland, but it no longer existed. There was just him and power. Jamal focused and looked to see the crimson veins emerge. Grow thought Jamal and he did. His frame packed on more and more muscle until the cement tile began to crack under the pressure. Matt looked on as his juggernaut lover grew to 6'5" tall and nearly 1200 pounds of dense thick black muscle. Those crimson eyes looked back with lust and the black love pole began to ooze precum. Matt climbed the planet of muscle and began to lower himself on the shaft. Jamal looked at Matt and wanted despartely for Matt to gain about 200 lbs. Suddenly Matt began to moan, His bear body began to grow as he lowered himself more and more onto the thick shaft. He was growing too... In the back of Jamal's mind, he heard a low whisper,"We are gonna fuck the shit outta him;did we say that right, human?" Jamal smiled to himself, then him and the 550 pound Matt had the best fuck session ever for the next 48 hours. It was gonna be a good life... ***Elsewhere an elderly bald man gazed out of his window looking into the wild blue sky and in deep thought. "Ororo," he shouted. "Yes Charles," said an silky voice from an african female. "Ready the jet. We're going to Atlanta..." Juggernuat pt.5: The RecruitmentJuggernaut pt.5: The Recruitment <"How do we know if we can get through to him Charles?" "I don't know Ororo, but this one is not like my step-brother...this one has control." "I hope for his sake that you are correct Charles."> Elsewhere in the city of Atlanta, bedcovers stirred as the massive bulk beneath them forced them up and down. A pair of crimson bright eyes opens and Jamal, the human juggernaut, has awakened. Jamal moved his 400 pound frame through the doorway and proceeded to take a shower. He loved the hot, steamy water run down his impenetrable body. He loved how good the lather felt on his love trail as he soaped his massively soft 13 inch rod. He stepped out of the shower, wraps a beach towel around his muscular waist and steps out onto the back of a house all to familiar to himself. The view from Matt's apartment, expescially from the back porch, looked absolutely divine. The way the crimson glow of the morning sun rose to meet the sky kinda reminded him of his own crimson eyes. It had been almost three days since he merged with Cytorak, the demigod essence of the juggernaut. Today was the day that he was going to test his new skills. At 400 pounds he had kinda just sat around Matt's apartment all day for fear of being ridiculed and mocked by passers. He didn't mind the attention, but he didn't have any type of clothes that he could wear out in public. He had grown out of them, or grown through them. Jamal thought and thought. Where could he find clothes that were big enough for him to wear? Not even the big and tall store would accomodate him. Then suddenly, he was wearing clothes. Not just any ol run a the mill clothes, but top fashion. The colors were weird though. Jamal was wearing a dusty orange tanktop that stretched over his muscular bound torso like under armour. His bottom was covered by loose fitting blue jeans and some boots. His sleeveless shirt showed the power and massive definition of his arms, which stuck out like cannons. It was very warm out today so Jamal thought nothing else more of it and was just appreciative of the fact that he now had clothes that not only fit, but looked good too. <"Charles, Atlanta is right below us." "Excellent Ororo. Now...Logan, you are to understand that this is strictly a recruitment mission. No claws!!" "Yeah ok bub. Just make sure ol juggie keeps his ducks in a row and we won't have any problems." "We'd better not Logan or you will spend the next however many birthdays you have left with the mind of a 10 year old schoolgirl." "You can do that?"> Matt had just finished getting dressed in time to see his humongous love toy walking out of the room. Jamal hugged his lover with a lot of passion, and due to their last fuck session, Matt was huggin right back. At 550 pounds, Matt had surpassed Jamal in size. However, Matt knew that Jamal could not be hurt now, and could grow larger if he wanted to. Jamal headed out the door and down the street to try out his new size. He ducked down some alleyways and into a nearby junkyard. If he were ever going to push himself to the limit, he would do it here. Grow Jamal thought as he beefed up even more. He was now at a massive 1100 pounds of juggernaut muscle. The clothes, however, did not rip and tear, but they flattened into a conformed armor like substance. His skin could already withstand everything, why did he need armor? In addition, there were two armbands that seemed to grow larger to accomodate Jamal's growth and a helmet made out of a weird metal substance. "Oh well, I guess this is just something Cytorak cooked up," thought Jamal as he picked up the nearest cadillac body with one arm and began doing lateral raises with ease. He tried everything from punching cars to ripping them in half like phone books, to juggling them, to crushing them to pure powder. He even impaled a car with his dick and lifted it up and down for reps. The power felt awesome. But Jamal had been here before. he had achieved this size with his weight making the earth beneath him shake. He wanted to get bigger. Grow Jamal thought. This time it was a little harder, but Jamal grew still. Feeding off the energies of the Cytorak crystal, Jamal's veins glowed the fiery crimson red and enlarged to massive vascularity. The cables used in most of the equipment now dwindled in size compared to the veins on Jamal's arms and chest. 1500 pounds, 1750 pounds. Jamal kept pushing himself farther and farther up the muscle pound scale. Matt just then entered the junkyard to find that his 6'4" 1900 pound lover was still growing. Jamal kept forcing the growth knowing that he would still be mobile and not be hurt by the pressure of the super dense muscle on his body. He really had to focus because his growth now was forcing him to grow taller. Jamal was now 6'8 and 2550 pounds. He decided then it was time to stop. He locked that as his weight and looked around to see what he could lift. Jamal, despite all of his juggernaut powers had broken a good sweat and now everything in the junkyard felt like feathers to him. He took a long pole and 26 buses and impaled 13 on each side to make the benchpress bar of buses. Jamal lifted the bar over his head grunting as him did so. The power in his crimson colored veins just pulsating with raw might and energy. Jamal had been pushing him limits all day and though he did not feel physical fatigue, his human mind had had enough. In a matter of moments, Jamal thought again and was encompassed by a crimson glow. His nearly 2600 pound massive mountain physique slowly shrank back down to the normal 400 pound one. The armor which had encompassed so much of Jamal's musclegrowth was once again fashionable clothing and the helmet and armbands disappeared into crimson smoke. Jamal was as he was and his ebony skin had returned to normal with no sign of the crimson veins. Suddenly out from behind a pile of scrap, rolled a man in a wheelchair. He was accompanied by a silver haired african woman and a scruffy rugged fellow who was smoking a cigar and gazing intently at Jamal's physique. "Hello Jamal. My name is Charles Xavier. I am the dean of Xavier Academy for the Gifted and these are my colleagues, Ororo and Logan. We think you would be a great addition to our school. We could teach you to hone your skills and make them more suitable than for just lifting junk." Jamal thought hard. <The last time he left Atlanta for some kind of adventure he ended up meeting Cytorak. Who the fuck knows what he could encounter elsewhere. But then again, Atlanta was getting old and boring. Maybe this could be a good idea. They said they can help me with my abilities. That's a lot of power to control.> Jamal you are not the only one with great power. Jamal jumped. Somehow the old man had spoken to him in his head. Then another voice, much more familiar, spoke into Jamal's head. Go ahead and join him. I can give Matt some sort of ability so that he can go too. Who knows it could be fun... Jamal thought about then agreed, of course if Matt could come along. Him and Matt went back to the apartment to gather somethings and would meet them in the morning... <"That was too easy Charles." "Relax Logan, I'm sure it will go smoothly, if you let it."> <"That was too easy Cain. The boy is going to be right under Charles' nose now. Now we can exact our revenge for all the times he has foiled us." "I know. Did you see the way the boy tapped into your power like that? I've never seen a juggernaut that large. I could barely hit 1000 punds. This bloke almost hits 3000." "Yes, I know. He has a strong will, but with that size and power, not even the great Professor X will be able to stop us."> To be continued... PART SIX Part 6: Orientation at the Xavier Academy Jamal stood in front of the massive oak doors that belonged to Xavier’s institute. The building was guised under a school for gifted students. However, Jamal knew that inside were some of the most powerful mutants in the world, including the headmaster. Go on in Jamal. You might need to talk with professor Xavier about your…new cirriculum. “I will do this my way. Hold on a second.” Jamal walked up and down the halls. It looked normal enough but that’s when he saw him. He was every bit as built as Jamal was. Slightly taller and bursting out of with dress shirt with blue furry muscle. The blue colored man-beast walked up to Jamal, his muscles sauntering and flexing along the way and extended a paw to the Juggernaut. “Hello. You must be Jamal. My name is Hank McCoy.” “Pleasure to meet you. Dude, where do you work out? You’re a beast!!!” “Well, beast is relative. This power is part of my mutant ability.” Jamal felt his manhood slightly tense up and the beast must have taken notice. Jamal thought he could see him flex one of his meaty pecs at him. “Maybe we can discuss my theory on mutant evolution in my lab sometime. Bring some old clothes though, I might put you to work.” Jamal nodded and walked away. At 400 lbs. of muscle, without him using the Cytorrak crystal, the Beast was every bit as large as Jamal was. Things were turning out to be interesting at this academy after all. As Jamal strolled through the hallways he saw the abilities granted to those at his new home. Telekinesis, weather control, plasma blasts, multiplication, super speed, and even teleportation. All of these things made Jamal feel less like a freak and he still noticed that he had not checked into his new room. The room looked like a normal dorm room. There was some nice headroom and Jamal figured out that the bed had been specially reinforced to hold him. Everything was perfect. Now he needed to talk with Cytorrak. Cytorrak. I need to talk with you. Cytorrak… Jamal then heard a voice that was not like former symbiote. Cytorrak is gone. Only Marko remains. You got me into this mansion and I’m gonna tear it down brick by brick! Jamal noticed that he was now dressed in his juggernaut armor, as well as Marko. They would have to fight until one of them was no longer able to continue. Jamal was nervous. Marko had after all been a juggernaut way longer than him. But he pressed on. Blow after blow was struck as the two massive piles of muscle collided. Cain seemed to be able to harness more power, but Jamal stayed vigilant and kept on the attack. Cain at one point forced Marko down to his knees. “Just what I thought, still a lapdog.”Jamal you must fight him. It was Xavier. Jamal focused on the power of the crystal and commanded its power. Then he grew. He whole body exploded with even more muscle growth. Jamal was pushing 900 lbs. when Cain threw a hard right into his abs. The abs stayed firm and Cain let out a shriek of pain. Jamal knew who was now in charge and hoisted Cain above him. Red energies began to flow from Cain into Jamal. As the black ex-college boy-turned juggernaut kept growing larger, Cain grew smaller and weaker. This, Jamal had figured must have been his original form before meeting Cytorrak. After sapping all of the red energy he dropped Cain to the ground and stood above him a massive 2800 lbs. of massive impenetrable muscle. Cain looked up at his conqueror in defeat and shame. “Please let me pleasure a real juggernaut before I die.” Jamal realized that Cain was not lasting very long is this crimson barren earth environment. The power of the crystal must have sustained him and now that Jamal had it all, Cain would soon perish. Jamal realized that what were his clothes were now shreds. His massive black cock stood a whopping 23 inches long and 8 inches around. Cain mustered his last bit of strength and got to his knees, taking the cock into his weakened mouth. He sucked until he heard Jamal moan in pleasure. Jamal flexed his cock up and down lifting Cain off the ground as it moved. He looked at his tank like body and began to flex his gargantuan muscles. “Yes Cain, suck that black monster!” Cain had to stop a little past the head but made it work. Jamal began to moan in pleasure. He was being serviced like never before. His muscles began to pump and swell even more with his increased testosterone. Then he came into Cain’s mouth. Gallon after gallon of cum forced its way into Cain Marko’s insides. Then, Cain stopped moving. Jamals massive amounts of cum were running out of his eyes and ears. His body had been flooded in Jamal’s massive nut. Jamal stood over his fallen predecessor and finally knew. He was now THE Juggernaut and the power of the crystal was now his. After leaving his crimson realm, he was back at the institute. He appeared back in his room still at his mammoth proportions. Shrinking himself down to a cool 600 lbs. he wondered if Beast could help find some new clothes. As he threw his bed spread around his body he walked down to Beast’s laboratory. He was going to like it here at the Academy. PART 7a: Juggernaut pt. 7: Getting to know your teammates!Jamal, after having finally removed Cain Marko from his muscled persona known as the juggernaut, just appeared back in his room in “Xavier’s School for Gifted Students” weighing a whopping 600 pounds. Jamal looked in his mirror and noticed how much more manly he looked than the recent college grad he was several months ago. His black chest hair had thickened and his muscles looked more and more dense. He also noticed that his eyes and his hair had taken on a crimson color, yet the veins no longer glowed when he grew. The power was now becoming fully integrated into his being and it was his to control. Jamal plopped on the bed. Here he was at this new school and had no friends here at all. What was even worse, there was no cheerleaders or restaurant owners to fuck. He decided to walk around and check out his surroundings. Maybe then he would get some leads in the right direction. First, though, Beast had asked for his help in the lab. He would handle this first and then take the tour later. Jamal headed down a flight of steps, through some corridors on the east wing of the school to find the lab occupied by Beast. Jamal could see where he got his name. In addition to the blue fur and animalistic features, Beast was exactly that; a beast. He weighed around 600 pounds, but was extremely agile and fast for someone with his physique. His lab coat, Jamal noticed, was big enough to cover a family car. The muscles bulged underneath the coat. His pecs rippled and flexed automatically as he went from one side of the lab to the other carrying with the utmost care a beaker of some type of greenish fluid. Jamal knocked on the door and saw the man-animal motion for him to come in. “Jamal, hi there. I’m Hank McCoy. I hope its not too much but I needed your help in lifting this reactor barrel and placing it in this machine. The barrel weighs the same amount as a hummer and I can’t lift that much alone.” “No sweat Mr. McCoy.” Jamal focused on his power and began to expand with more muscle. Beast watched with interesting intent as the black titan continued to grow and grow. Jamal looked and saw somewhat of a decent tent in the Beast’s slacks, but the man-animal moved the lab coat to try to hide it. Jamal walked over to the reactor barrel with a slight grin on his face. He now weighed about 1400 lbs. of solid muscle. Grabbing the barrel with one hand he easily picked it up, making sure to flex his 40” bicep in Beast’s face. After securing the barrel in the machine, Jamal turned back to the Beast. His coat could do nothing to hide the gigantic tent in his slacks now. Jamal gazed into those eyes and wrapped his massive arms around him. He felt the Beast in his mouth and all those animal-like teeth as their tongues wrestled each other for supremacy. Jamal held the Beast off the ground with one arm and ripped his lab coat and slack off with the other, leaving a massively muscled mutant with a 14” pole in his grasp. Beast began to moan as Jamal licked his furry body. From his furred chest to his armpits, the Beast was being pleasured like he never had before. Jamal’s powerful body overwhelmed the Beast completely. “You like what you see Hank?” “Yes Jamal. More, please don’t stop!” Jamal inserted his dick into Beast. The 600 lb. mutant frame was impaled by the mammoth tool. In and out, Jamal plowed Beast until the 600 lb. mutant could take no more. Shots and shots of cum flew onto Jamal’s thick and hairy chest and on his abs and biceps. “Lick it off!” Jamal commanded and the Beast took his thick long tongue and caressed every inch of Jamal’s muscular upper body. “Ummm yes that feels good Hank,” as the Beast fondled Jamal’s hard nipple. Jamal fucked and fucked his dick going in and out of the Beast. “Unnnnnggghhhhh!!” Jamal came inside of the Beast. Warm cum filled the Beast’s insides and Jamal, slowly, removed him from his tool. Beast turned off the lights in the lab and Jamal, with Beast lying on top, fell asleep on the floor. Jamal dreamed of what his other teammates were gonna be like… To be continued… Part 7b: Juggernaut pt. 7 It had been many months since Jamal had bested Cain in his struggle to obtain complete control over the power of Cytorrak. The young, black, ex-football player was really starting to fit in at the academy. Just days ago he was finishing up his studies in political science from Hank McCoy, who works for the US Government as a mutant ambassador. Afterwards he had a massive workout with an exchange student from Russia who turns out to be almost as strong as Jamal, but only when he covers his skin in an impenetrable metal. Being a human juggernaut was all in the days work, but Jamal felt something was still missing. He wanted a job. He knew he was still huge…even at constant practice he could only get down to 475 lbs. and still remain comfortable. He thought maybe a construction worker, or a bouncer at the local night club would be best. The next day he went and asked the Professor about getting a job. When Jamal walked in the office, the professor looked as if he already knew what Jamal had on his mind. His comforting smile made Jamal’s question a little easier to ask. “Professor, you said that you want to teach us how to blend in with society, and I wanted to know if I could get a job outside the school…just to feel…you know…normal?” Xavier looked at the 6 foot 4 inch tall massive youth and couldn’t bring himself to say no. Something about him reminded him of a family that he never got the chance to have. “Sure”, said Xavier. Jamal leapt for joy and went to the nearest computer for the classifieds. Be careful though my student, for the world is not as joyous as you may believe. Jamal knew the professor had just sent him a telepathic message. He turned back to Xavier and nodded, acknowledging that he understood. Jamal searched high and low…everything from working at a car garage to retail stores he looked for everything. Finally he settled in on Walmart. Stockers were in high demand, and with Jamal’s heavy lifting capabilities, he was a shoe in for the job. He went and told Logan about the gig. He seemed not to care but congratulated him on the job anyway. Jamal had made the assumption that Logan had just gotten out of the danger room. He noticed the extreme pump of Logan’s frame. Muscle after muscle was glistening on Logan’s torso, his knuckles a fiery red from where his hands would heal after retracting the adamantium claws during battle. Although Logan looked as if he were 235 lbs. of trained muscle, he actually weighed over 300lbs. due to the adamantium grafted to his frame. Jamal wondered what it would be like to fuck him full out. Since having his juggernaut abilities he has always had to watch his sex life, keeping his strength at a minimum else he may injure someone. Even the Russian and Beast could only take so much…maybe Jamal at 700 lbs., but Logan could heal. The possibilities were endless. Plus, the Cytorrak crystal properties allowed Jamal to heal when injured as well…the possibilities were endless. So he asked… “Mr. Logan.” “Yeah?” “Have you ever considered fucking…a guy?” “WHAT??!!” “Don’t take it the wrong way, but I think you’re hot and I can never go full out on anyone because I may hurt them or worse…you may be the only one that I use my full power on. You might enjoy it too…” Logan looked at the kid…he thought about the days long ago when he longed for a relationship but was afraid he may accidentally trigger his claws due to a sudden flashback or rage. He knew he couldn’t hurt this kid, and he still had this pump. But they needed a place where Jamal could unleash his true power without crumpling the mansion. Logan knew just the place… The blackbird was among the finest jets in the world. Able to achieve speeds beyond the mach level Jamal and Logan found themselves in the wilderness of Canada in no time flat. The huge trees and peaceful streams and rivers was calming to the both of them. Jamal had worn a black wifebeater and his black X-Men tights…which were the only garment that would stretch to…fit him. Logan had a flannel shirt and blue jeans with the sleeves on the shirt rolled slightly to his elbows. The shirt was unbuttoned, revealing a muscular chest covered in hair and a eight pack of abs. “Ready?” Jamal asked. “Yeah, yeah…get on with it.” Logan tried to sound tough but was itching at the chance to go all out with this kid. Jamal focused for a minute and then his eyes glowed the familiar shade of crimson. Mentally, Jamal was tearing down the barriers that allowed him to subdue the majority of his mass, allowing the powers of Cytorrak to course throughout his body. Letting out a massive roar, Jamal stared at Logan through lusting crimson eyes as pounds of muscle added onto his already massive black frame. Arms grew from 28” to a whopping 46” of pure defined muscle. His thick tree trunk legs ballooned out with massive thighs at 49” and calves at 35” of rock hard muscle. Jamal stopped at 1200lbs., but Logan saw through the kid. Even at 6’8” Jamal was still readable. Logan knew his charts in the danger room and walked up to Jamal’s big dick. “Don’t hold back, you can’t hurt me…” This was all Jamal needed, and again he began to balloon. His shoulders and chest stacked with power. His abs grew to the size of large cobblestones. Jamal was now reaching 1700lbs. of black juggernaut power. He flexed his massive quads and burst from his tights revealing his 28” dick. 9” around Logan starting oozing precum at the sight of the monster before him. Jamal suddenly snatched away Logan’s clothes with a quick jerk and easily lifted the 300 lb. adamantium laced mutant up to eye level and gave him the largest kiss. Both mutants naked in the Canadian forest. Logan looked at Jamal’s big dick and then back into the eyes of the mutant. He fell to the ground and began servicing Jamal’s big dick. Jamal begin to buck his hips as inch after inch went in and out of Logan’s wet mouth. Logan felt his esophagus bleed from the pressure and pain, but then felt it subside as his healing abilities kicked in. After hours of being face-fucked, Jamal laid down on the forest floor. Bringing Logan to his chest, Logan began to work his nipples. At this size Jamal’s nipples were the size of jawbreakers. Logan fondled and bit at the massive chest to the tunes of Jamal’s moaning. He had never been serviced at full size before. Jamal flexed his pec and Logan was not ready for the jolt…and separated a disc in his neck from the sudden jerk. However, things were soon set right as the disc repaired itself and Logan continued pleasuring his black juggernaut. Jamal grew impatient now. Logan was teasing Jamal and savoring every moment. The black juggernaut’s dick was now full mast and oozing pre cum into the crack of the Wolverine. Jamal was lubing the healing mutant for the ride of his life. Slowly he entered Logan. Logan howled in pain…and pleasure as Jamal forced inch after inch into the mutant until 17 inches had been inside Wolverine. Logan began to buck up and down on the massive tool and Jamal began to buck in rhythm. But the black juggernaut wanted more. Sitting up, he jammed Logan down further until the entire shaft was coursing through the mutant. Logan howled once again and claws flared from his hands to try and ward off the pain. However, it was no use…Jamal would not be denied his prize. Logan jabbed his claws into one of the massive black pecs, but the density of the muscle just barely allowed Logan to pierce the skin. Jamal fucked the mutant with all his might and power; the very ground trembling with every thrust until Logan collapsed on the juggernaut’s chest with eyes glazed over with a look of pure lust. Hours and Hours went by and Jamal continued to pound and pound…he would feel the blood trickling down the shaft, but then stop due to the healing factors. Wolverine ass continued to stretch to fit the massive dick. He almost passed out several times but his healing abilities kept him in the fight. “Don’t stop, please.” Logan couldn’t believe what he was saying. He was riding the dick of his life. His 24” arms pounded in futility on the rock hard cobblestones that were Jamal’s abs. Jamal showed no signs of slowing down…no sign of stopping. He was a machine and Logan was the only man in the world who could satisfy him. Jamal moaned at his mutant lover. He took his large hand and slapped the ass of Wolverine who bruised at that point and cried in pain. The bruise quickly subsided, but red was still there from where the skin was tender. Then, Logan felt it…he shot his massive load all over Jamal’s abs. Jamal scooped the cum between his massive, meaty fingers, and licked them clean. “Please big daddy more…” Wolverine was asking for punishment… and the juggernaut was happy to oblige. Jamal grew yet again inside Logan pushing 2300 lbs. Logan was in pure bliss. Finally, after what seemed like days, Jamal pulled out of Logan and stood him up against a tree. Logan had lost all feeling in his body and it was taking an unusually long time for his healing factor to restore his motor skills. Jamal shot his massive load. Torrent after torrent of cum covered Logan from head to toe until he looked like a glob on the trunk of a tree. His hairy chest lined with the cum from the juggernaut. Jamal looked at his lover and said “Thank you. That was amazing.” Logan couldn’t believe the monster he just fucked and nodded in agreement. The last thing he remembered was collapsing into the arms of his juggernaut, as Jamal wrapped his massive arms around him and went to sleep on the forest floor. PART 8 Juggernaut pt. 8 Out in the Canadian wilderness, Logan was regaining consciousness thanks to his healing factor. Despite his lifespan and living through countless wars, Logan had never experienced pain and bliss like this. His hole was still stretched from the pounding he received from Jamal. How had this kid tamed the crimson menace Cytorrak? Logan, better known to his enemies as Wolverine, had tackled Juggernaut before, but in an evil way. But there was something different about this Avatar…the kid was in control. And Logan liked it. His bare naked body covered in snow, Logan was all too familiar with the icy climate of the Canadian tundra. He also noticed that he seemed to be lying on some type of mound…one that kept rising and falling as if it were breathing. Logan wiped away the snow to reveal a pair of ebony pecs that stretched as far as a Hummer, leading to a set of abs that looked like cobblestone from a historic downtown scene. On top of a now 3450lb. mass of juggernaut, Logan now observed two crimson eyes and a bright smile looking at him. The kid had not slept. He had no need to sleep. He had laid there under Logan waiting for him to recover. Logan had a spare suit in the Blackbird and went to recover it to shield his naked body. As Logan dressed, Jamal surveyed the gruffy looking mutant before him, he flashbacked right to that moment when not even the great Wolverine could hold on, and blacked out due to the sheer power of Jamal’s sex drive. At far glance, Jamal could have sworn Logan was bigger than before. He then focused his crimson energies and noticed that he, although unintentionally, had grown Logan just as Cytorrak had grown his friend Matt. Logan now weighed 475lbs. rugged glistening muscle. The drastic muscle growth is probably what delayed Logan’s healing process. Even after Logan emerged in his spare suit he could physically notice the change. The X-suit drastically expanded over the Canadian’s larger frame…seemingly outlining every pumped muscle. Jamal decided that he would let Beast investigate this, as it was Logan’s healing factor that prolonged his life. He didn’t want to jeopardize that. Suddenly, Jamal could hear birds flying overhead…there was a storm coming. But, there was no rain to be sensed. There was lightning and thunder…and without warning, an object crashed to the snow covered ground with a deep thud. Jamal went over to investigate the large crater left in the ground. He thought only he was capable of creating something that large. He heard the familiar sound of exposed adamantium as Logan followed closely…claws ready. Focusing his energy, the familiar armor began to emerge and cover Jamal. He decided that he could do without the helmet, as he might need all his line of vision in order to deal with whatever made that huge crater. Ever since Jamal defeated Cytorrak for exclusive right to Juggernaut power, he had been able to shape the armor as needed. It was more streamline…not as bulky, and very skin fitting revealing every bit of muscular power. Although Logan knew he outweighed the onyx beast by 25lbs., he knew that at a thought, the tides could drastically turn. Whatever was in that crater, he didn’t like it, and looked forward to using his new bulk in battle. Cautiously they approached the large crate. The object seemed mostly made of some type of metal…old leather wrapped the handle tightly with inscriptions carved into the surface. It looked as though it was perfectly made; every angle perfect. Not a single flaw. At first glance, it looked as though the hammer was comprised of silver. Jamal used his crimson powered senses. It wasn’t silver, titanium, adamantium, vibranium, or any known element on Earth. It was like no hammer Jamal had seen. Suddenly, there was a crash of lightning and a being appeared before them…clad in robes that looked as if they were borrowed from Norse mythology…long flowing blond hair. But Jamal, even after he had shrunk back to the 450lb. norm, had noticed the size of the man. He weighed every bit as much as Jamal and taller! A handsome square chin and a smile that brighten even the darkest of taverns. At that point, the being looked down at Jamal and Logan with a look of neutrality. He didn’t seem hostile, but he wasn’t exactly pleasant. Figuring he was a visitor from another realm, and seeing as he had appeared precisely where the hammer fell, Jamal thought he would make the first gesture. He bent down and wrapped his large hand around the leather bound hammer. Logan tried to mouth the word “stop”…but it was too late, as the ebony juggernaut lifted the small hammer with ease. With the most innocent of looks, Jamal said to the man “Is this your hammer?”… PART 9 Juggernaut pt. 9 - A Tale of Two BrothersThe hammer rested ever so gently in the large hand of Jamal. The blond giant clad in Norse armor took one look at the Juggernaut and the Wolverine…and smiled. “You my onyx friend, have a good heart,” bellowed the god-like being. “I am Thor Odinson of Asgard. Who are you? You do not look as puny as normal humans.” Jamal answered with his name, and then introduced Logan. “Why are you here Thor?” Jamal asked. Thor thus explained his story: My father’s palace was invaded today by Frost giants, led by my brother Loki…he’s adopted. While my father was placed in the Odin-sleep, a slumber that replenishes his life force, and thus leaves our palace weakened. I managed to defeat my brother and his army, but not before he used magic to banish me from Asgard for three earth days. I am stuck in this realm and cannot return until the sun sets on the third day. By then, I do not know how much of Asgard will have been compromised. My friends and allies will fight on so I am not worried. It will take Loki another week before he attacks Asgard again. Meanwhile, I fear he will try to attack Midgard next. With my allies stuck in Asgard, and me alone here, I think it only a matter of time before he sets out to conquer your world. I asked Mjonir to guide me to a source of energy strong enough to help me protect Midgard, and it seems…ebony giant, that it has chosen you. Jamal was awestruck…just moments ago, he had the sexual experience of his life, and now he was asked to accompany this titan on a mission to protect the earth. “Has Loki attacked yet”? “No, but it is only a matter of time…I know he is planning something,” Thor responded. “Well we will have to wait for Loki’s plan,” Jamal said. “Until then, we need to find back up. Wolverine, take the blackbird back to the mansion and let Prof. X know about our encounter. I will head to find help elsewhere. I read about some people who can help us out.” “And what would I do?” Thor asked. “You and your hammer can detect Loki’s energies. Keep a lookout for him, and alert us when you discover his plan…until then, try and blend in with the public”. Thor’s asgardian hammer suddenly turned into a pair of denim jeans, and button down denim shirt with construction work boots to match. Mjonir formed into a leather watch fitting snuggly around the wrist. “I was referred to as Donald Blake in another lifetime. I think that name will work now,” the now slightly smaller and normal looking Asgardian spoke. Wolverine was already preparing for liftoff. “Hey, Thor. Can that hammer transport me to New York?”. The watch flashed, and in an instant, Jamal found himself in Times Square. Ducking into alleys, and around corners he came upon a busted up gym located off the beaten path. There seemed to be only one person in there, and that was the person he needed. Jamal walked into the gym and noticed another black stud pushing iron around as if it weighed nothing. Clad in a yellow hoodie and some loose fitting black jeans, the behemoth benched what had to be industrial made bars with weights equaling that of small vehicles. Sweat drenched his coffee brown skin and little more facial hair that a goatee and mustache. His bald head glistened in the hot gym, and he looked to weigh every bit as Jamal, but a bit more dense in muscle tissue. “Can I help you?” the big man asked. “Yeah”, Jamal answered… “I’m just here to workout.” The big man looked at Jamal. “Kid, you look like you been liftin’, and you might be on that steroid shit, but this ain’t your standard college gym.” Jamal ignored the laugh from the ebony titan, and took a further look. What he thought were 45lb. plates actually weighed 200lbs. each. The bars each weighed 175lbs. Everything had been upped in weight and size to give this man a workout. Jamal looked at the brute. He looked aged, like in his early 40s, but built like a brick shithouse. “I still want to workout with you. Anything you lift, I want to work in on,” Jamal blurted out. “Kid if you can workout with me like that, then I’ll fuck the Hulk,” the big man laughed out loud again. “And what’s your name Hercules?”, joked the brute. “Jamal, and yours?” “The name is Luke…Luke Cage.” The nerve of this kid. Cage had seen big, but normal strength (even at that size) wasn’t shit compared to his. Cage had volunteered to receive superpowers in order to make some extra dough and for protection during racial times. The serum he received pushed his weight to well over 450lbs., increased his strength to superhuman levels, and made his skin nearly indestructible. He had done some brief missions under the alias “Powerman”, but that was all behind him. His girl, Jessica, left him and he pounded away his woes in the custom built gym. Jamal felt a stir. He wanted to be challenged. He saw Cage as a potential training partner. Usually Colossus would work out with him, but seeing as how he always had to maintain his other form to lift, it was pretty limited. But Cage…Cage was filled out in all the right places, and Jamal had ideas for this one. “So Jamal, let’s start with the bench.” Jamal had willed his armor to transform into workout clothes prior to coming into the gym. He was fueled by the power of Cytorrak. He would show Cage power…and then Cage would get his fuck by the Hulk… just not the green type. Jamal lowered himself under the bar. With four plates on each side, the weight was 1775lbs. Jamal hoisted the bar, much to Luke’s surprise and began pumping out reps. The weight was light and Jamal knew it. After pumping out 30 slow and consistent reps Jamal’s pecs began to push away from him. He flexed them a bit for Cage who began to lick his lips. Cage then pumped out 30 reps, but seemed to have to work extra hard for the last two. “Increase the weight,” Jamal said. Luke added another two plates to each side. Instead of benching though, Jamal grabbed the bar and began to curl the weight. The crimson bands on his arms stretching with each concentrated rep. The pump in his arms were incredible, and Jamal could feel the strength flowing through him. He could also feel something else…lust. He was timid with Logan…he had never pushed himself that far, but with this guy, he was not holding anything back. Jamal dropped the weight to the floor with a thud, and began to grow. He didn’t want to grow taller, he wanted power. He wanted domination. Cage’s dick was at full mast. He wanted the goliath. Jamal grew and grew past the 2300lb. mark. He picked Cage up like an infant and engaged in a deep passionate kiss. “This is your Hulk fuck,” Jamal whispered in Cage’s ear. Precum oozed from Luke’s tip as Jamal let his own precum drip into Cage’s mouth. After a while, Cage began to grow. His chest and back began to expand, ripping his hoodie to shreds. His legs grew more and more dense, and his shaft grew thicker and longer. All the while Jamal grew. Cage looked up and saw pure crimson eyes. Jamal had tapped into his subconscious…the place where he kept the bulk of his power. He wanted to use his full strength, but he needed a stronger subject first. Jamal entered Luke’s waiting ass. His precum lubed the way and inserted about half the flesh monster into the former superhero. Cage moaned in lust and pleasure, and began to buck up and down on the shaft. His impenetrable skin just served as a large flesh light for Jamal, and he couldn’t be happier. Then, as if commanded, Jamal shouted “Grow”. Cage once again exploded with muscle. He had never experienced such power. He was now stronger than even. Fuck a super soldier, he was the super soldier. Pulsing at 6’7” and 1200lbs. Cage was ripped. Not an ounce of fat, and all the while, he was be pummeled by this behemoth. Jamal smiled at his creation, but his eyes still stayed a deep shade of crimson. He had passed the 4000lb. mark and showed no intentions of stopping. Cage could only whimper as Jamal shoved more of his manhood into Cage. Each time, Cage would pump up to further dimensions. With a final surge, the crimson in Jamal’s eyes subsided, and only warmth and lust remained. Cage gazed at his 1900lb. body in the mirror. He was power, but nothing compared to the behemoth of whom he was at the mercy of. Jamal stood glistening and pumped at 5000 solid pounds of dense proportionate muscle. Jamal gazed into the eyes of his creation, and slowly slid the rest of his dick into Cage. Cage howled in pain, only for it to subside into pleasure. Cage, clawed and scratch Jamal’s back while getting the fuck of his life. Nothing phased the him. Cage pounded on Jamal’s beefy chest begging for release. The fists would have pulverized whatever it hit, but only made a small thud on the large monstrous chest. Jamal slammed Cage into the gym floor creating a large crater. Each thrust made a wave that threatened to comprise the old building. But Cage could take it. With impervious skin, it was just like a regular fuck. Jamal slammed in and out of Luke and the pleasure made the “hero-for-hire” roll his eyes in the back of his head in pleasure. Toes were curled and tree trunk sized legs wrapped as far around Jamal as possible, clinging for more sex. Cage tried grabbing a fully loaded bar to stabilize, but Jamal grabbed the bar with one massive hand, and threw it across the gym, never losing his rhythm. He was there to establish dominance and will Cage to work with him. After this fuck session, Cage would be his, and he would have someone to handle all of his power. After several positions, Luke found himself riding the behemoth. His own massive hands resting on Jamal’s cobblestone abs. Up and down, Powerman rode the monster, his ass dripping precum from the monstrous tool invading his insides."Sooo.....much.....power...", Cage whimpered in pure lust, as Jamal continued dominating him. “What…are…you?”, Cage gasped. Jamal fucked steadily…seemingly ignoring the question. After hours and hours passed, their essence filling the gym with musk, Cage finally blew his massive load over his own abs and chest. Jamal fucked for a few more minutes and then released a massive load into Cage, who doubled over from trying to hold it all in, growing a few hundred pounds more. Jamal then slowly removed his massive tool from Cage’s now stretched ass and let him roll onto the cracked and destroyed floor, only to cum again on Luke’s face and chest. As he grabbed a gym towel and stood to wipe the sweat from his glistening, massive body, he looked down on an exhausted, spent, cum-covered and panting Luke Cage, smiled and simply said, “I’m the Juggernaut, bitch, and you're hired.” Outside, unbeknownst to either of the two Nubian monsters, a tall slender brown-haired man clad in green robes and a golden scepter smiled at the destruction, and then disappeared in a cloud of smoke. PART TEN Juggernaut pt. 10: Strange-Love It had been two days since the powerful, lust-filled romp between Jamal and the now monstrous Luke Cage. Weighing in at over 2000lbs., Cage was a beast. One day ago, Cage easily defeated the Thing in a “playful” wrestling match, which resulted in several cracks in the Thing’s physique…including his fists from trying to gut punch Cage. Ben Grimm was thankful for the quick healing technologies of his Fantastic Four partner Reed Richards. Two days since the warning from Thor, and still no signs of Loki trying for a takeover of Earth. According to the hammer-wielding god of thunder, there would only be one day til Thor would return to Asgard to his father Odin and the rest of his people. Still, despite the quiet and his new relationship with Luke, Jamal felt uneasy. He had had confrontations with mutants who could read minds, control metal objects, and god-like beings who could create avatars of their power. Jamal was such an avatar. As the juggernaut, Jamal couldn’t remember the last time he actually had to eat, drink, sleep, or even breathe for that matter. The one thing Jamal still felt connecting him to being human was the sex. And there was lots that. He would eventually have to force himself to stop with most of his partners because they needed to sleep. However, with mutants and super humans like Wolverine and Luke Cage, he could go for hours and hours on end. Still, some part of him wished to be a normal human: to enjoy a steak and lobster, to have a beer with his classmates, to play a game of football without worrying about injuring his fellow players or worse. Still, with no signs of Loki yet, Jamal felt that this time could be spent gathering more allies for the impending battle. He did not know much about Loki, except from what he gathered from Thor. Loki, apparently, was a god of mischief, had exceptional strength and stamina, half-frost giant (whatever that was), and was a master in magic. Well giant blood or not, between Cage and himself, Jamal was sure he could match almost anyone in strength and stamina. Magic, however, was a different task. Due to Cytorrak’s power, it was very difficult for Jamal to be possessed, or controlled. The spellcaster, normally, would have to take over Cytorrak first, who would eventually make the avatar do his bidding. Since Jamal had full control over this essence, the spell would have a tougher time controlling both of them at once. Jamal thought of his new love Luke. What if Loki infected him? He wouldn’t have the heart to stop him. They really had grown close over the last couple of days, and there was no one else on the planet that could satisfy Jamal sexually. Yes, he needed someone with magical capabilities. Just then, he felt a tug…almost like a mental tug. Jamal didn’t have his juggernaut helmet but this was no psychic mutant invasion. He felt those before. This was someone trying to pry into his thoughts. Suddenly, a projection entered his thoughts. A middle aged man with jet black hair, dressed in occult clothing and jewelry hovering in a meditative position. His age seemingly determined by the neutrality in his eyes, and seemingly graying temples. The projection spoke: You are strong indeed, avatar of Cytorrak, to guard your thoughts from me. I am called many things, but you may call me Doctor Stephen Strange. I know of your dilemma, and I can be of great service. My associate, Wan, will meet you at this address (a location flashed through Jamal’s thoughts). With that, the projection disappeared and Jamal snapped out of his daze. He was sitting on the makeshift couch in Luke’s gym. Apparently, Luke had outfitted the place as a living and training quarters. Jamal kind of felt bad he almost wrecked it. There was a huge reinforced bed, a bathroom, hologram projector (courtesy of something called SHIELD), and of course a kitchen. It was from this where a 7 ft. 2000lb. smiling tower of onyx power emerged with two plates of food. Although Jamal was now much smaller than Cage, Cage knew that Jamal could outgrow him at a moments notice. Nonetheless, Jamal knew he didn’t have to eat…but Luke insisted that he did. He didn’t want his man wasting away. When Jamal opened his mouth to remind him that he didn’t need food and tell him of his encounter with Doctor Strange, Cage shoved in a fork full of chicken pasta. It tasted great, and eventually Jamal finished the entire plate (although he didn’t feel full). It reminded him of being somewhat human, at least for a while…and it was nice that Cage was taking such great care of him. After dinner, Cage slowly began to peel off Jamal’s clothing, revealing the solid musculature of the juggernaut. “I’ve never been this big before J”. “Thanks for sharing some of yourself with me.” “No problem,” Jamal said. He had wanted someone to handle his sexual urges, but then had an idea. Cage saw his lover’s eyes glow the familiar shade of crimson and watched as pounds of muscle began to pile onto his lover. However, Jamal stopped at around 1400 lbs. And the crimson shade subsided. Next, Jamal tapped into his inner power again, this time lowering a significant portion of the magic keeping him invulnerable. He took one of his large hands and stroked the large black dick of Luke, making him moan in lust. Cage began oozing precum, and what was left of his clothing had been ripped away by Jamal. Jamal bent down and gently lapped the precum with his tongue sending Cage into a frenzy. Afterwards, Jamal wrapped his mouth around the wet cock and went to work sucking Cage for all he was worth. Cage grabbed the back of Jamal’s head and face-fucked him with all his power. Jamal could just feel the strength radiating from the legs of Cage and his forehead touching the chiseled lower abdomen of the powered up hero for hire as he gagged on the monster being force fed to him. After Cage was fully lubed, Jamal said “I just want to be yours today.” “Take me”, growled Jamal. Cage lifted the Juggernaut up like a baby and slammed him on his massive lubed dick. Jamal howled in bliss and pain as Cage used him like a toy, pushing Jamal’s hole to the hilt of his dick. Sweat began to build on Cage, who realized that the Juggernaut had lowered his defenses for him…and only him…so that he could do THIS. The thought drove Luke wild with lust and he began to pound harder. Jamal had to keep some of his healing abilities in tact, or Cage might have killed him. But invulnerability was another story. Cage was now in control, fucking with all his might; sweat glistening on the skin of the two behemoths…and for the first time, Jamal felt his eyes roll in the back of his head as Luke found his sweet spot over and over again. Jamal moaned in lust…he had never felt so much pleasure and pain at the same time. Luke carried Jamal, still impaled on his massive dick, to the bed and laid him down. Still keeping with his thursts, he looked down at his large lover…not quite as large as Cage, and smiled in dominate satisfaction. Jamal moved his hand to jerk his own dick only for his ass to be smacked by a large hand and a resounding “NO” to be commanded to him. Luke reached his large meaty paw around Jamal’s dick and began to twist and jerk, sending the crimson juggernaut into pure ecstasy. “You belong to me tonight baby”, said Cage as he continued to work the ass and dick of his love. Jamal reached up and felt the tense bicep of Cage and the massive chest. He knew he could be twice this size and dominate him, but for tonight…this was enough…and “enough” felt damn good. Cage saw the lust and began to flex, his rod still filling Jamal’s hole. Jamal, however, didn’t want Luke to have all the fun, and began to flex the muscles in his ass, clamping onto the massive tool inside, massaging it for its worth. Cage felt shudders as his man tool was aroused; his beefy hand still working a big dick. He would not be denied and picked the behemoth up and slammed him on the bed, until he stopped flexing his ass and submitted. Cage was king tonight, and Jamal knew it. Both men, animals of lust, gods of power and strength. Finally, Cage could take no more, and unloaded torrent after torrent of cum into Jamal’s ass. Still gripping Jamal’s dick, Luke swallowed the tool and sucked Jamal dry. Although no growth occurred from the milking, Cage was satisfied nonetheless. He then withdrew his rod from his lover with a resounding pop and collapsed on the bed next to Jamal. Cage turned over to watch the sweaty, heaving muscles laying next to him, rising and falling with every breath. Jamal had been pushed to sexual exhaustion, and an unfamiliar sense had washed over him…sleep. Cage smiled and whispered in his ear…”Cytorrak, I know you’re still there; make him invulnerable again for me, but I ask you to let him sleep.” A strange crimson glow washed over Jamal, and the bruises from the chest slaps and slams, the purple patches surrounding his ass where Cage pounded with superhuman strength, and the dislodged jaw areas from the face-fucking suddenly began to repair. However, the slightly smaller giant remained fast asleep. Cage smiled and hugged his lover to him in a strong embrace and drifted to sleep. Elsewhere…an elderly man enters a den-like area to find a middle-aged man floating in mid-air in a state of meditation. “Stephen, you may want to transport them here.” Stephen Strange opened his eyes, and turned to his friend, smiling. “I will transport them in the next few hours Wan. For now, let them enjoy their time and love. They will need as much as possible for the coming days.” To be continued…

Author Note: Hey Gang, this is my first published story on the new m-g site. Different compared to the stories I usually write. I have a few notes at bottom of post. Thanks for reading. Freshman year. Cross country team. Most of us freshman had had our share of ritual welcomings before. None of us were surprised after the first day of practice when the rest of the team, the older guys, came into our row in the locker room and gave us a directive. “Nice work, boys. We look forward to welcoming you to the team,” our senior captain, Steve said. “But it's a long tradition at the U to have the freshmen meet us the night after first practice. Tonight. At the track field. Bring your running shoes.” There were only 10 of us freshman who made the cut. We looked to each other with a knowing and sighing conclusion. It was going to be a naked mile. We knew it. It probably had to happen. So at 9pm I threw on some comfortable running clothes, ones I'd easily be able to slip out of, and headed toward the track field. I ran into two fellow freshman runners, Chris and Kurt, on the way down. “Hey Tomas,” Chris said. “Glad someone else is heading down dressed. Daniel said he was going to go in the buff, heard whoever did that would get extra cred with the upperclassmen.” “I wouldn't doubt it,” I responded, “but I'm too new at this shit to try anything too out of the ordinary. Are we running late?” “Nah...” Kurt answered, “probably okay to be a little fashionably late anyway.” As we rounded the corner our suspicions were proven: Daniel was about 20 feet ahead of us, in the complete buff except for his running shoes and socks. He turned around, “Hey ladies!” he said, running back up the stairs to meet us, “ready for a little naked run! I love it, fresh breeze, night air, dick waggin under the stars,” the three of us laughed. Daniel had a certain playful quality about him, which made him a good friend to us. Easy to get along with. And even though he wasn't the fastest runner, his personality made him popular. We also found out quickly during our first practice that the guy was definitely the one who would be the buff buddy. The naked roommate. He walked into the locker room only in his boxers, having already started stripping outside, and was nude almost the entire time inside. He was just that guy, nothing wrong with that. Looking down at his body I could understand why too. His Adonis was ripped and his thighs were ticker than footballs. What he lacked in upper body strength his legs carried 3-fold. As we rounded our way into the track field we found the rest of the team, and the remaining freshman waiting for us. “Well, I guess we are late,” Kurt said. Of the upperclassmen, two sophomores, Ben and Andres, were completely nude. Daniel walked over to them, “well if it isn't the upperclassmen getting naked too, how goes it ladies?!” he said, slapping them on the ass before taking position with the rest of us freshman. Ben and Andres looked right ahead like guards to a fort, but Steve gave the evening's directives with a commanding presence. “First, gentlemen,” he said, “welcome. And in case you are wondering, Daniel does get the extra cred as Badass of the Night for coming down from his dorm in the nude. Congrats big guy! “As for the rest of you, it's gonna be a naked run through the county's forest preserve, right across the street from campus. As Ben and Andres won last year's race during their initiation, they get to have the honor of leading you through your initiation. Whoever gets first and second tonight will get to have the honor next year.” Ben and Andres smiled at each other, not much of an 'honor' but they were willing to do it regardless. “Race starts here,” Steve continued, “first two back here win. It's about a mile and a half, but I don't think you ladies will mind. So stretch out, strip here, we'll take care of your clothes, Ben and Andres are going with you as insurance that we're not going to abandon you and your clothes, they'll be safe with us until you get back. We're a team, we're bros. We're lookin out for you.” We didn't spend too long stretching before Steve commanded the clothes to go. I peeled off my shirt and realized, with the humid air outside, going in the buff for a few minutes wouldn't be so bad. Dropping my shorts and boxers, I looked around to see I was completely in the norm tonight as my new friends did the same thing. Giving ourselves another quick stretch, we stood and followed Ben and Andres out toward the forest preserve. “Alright guys, we'll try to keep this as brief as possible. Try to follow one at a time, if you fall behind, no big deal, Andres will hold the rear, won't pass anyone and will help keep you on the path.” “Yup, the rear,” Andres said with a chuckle, just trying to keep the tension down. It didn't take long, honestly, for the consciousness of being nude to leave me, or my teammates. We just started running. We didn't talk to each other, but after a minute I noticed I was already far ahead of the rest of the group, I was just trying to keep up with Ben but noticed soon he and I were the only ones running through the forest. I listened for other footsteps, but could hear none. “Hey Ben,” I said, speaking for the first time, “where is everyone else?” Ben turned around and noticed the same thing I did. “Oh shit,” he said, “I wonder if I made a wrong turn?” I looked back to him, “dude you were supposed to lead us, did you really?” “I dunno,” he said, looking up at the stars, “we could have, maybe we should backtrack and...” His sentence was quickly cut off as a short but loud roaring sound came to us overhead. I looked up and to the left quickly following the sound. It was a bolt of fire, almost a comet-like orb, that came racing overhead. Ben and I ducked as the rock-like shape continued overhead us, then off to the near distance. CRASH! He grabbed my shoulder out of fear and we looked to each other. “What the fuck was that?” I asked. “Is this some stupid part of the initiation?” I shoved his hand off of me, thinking it was a ploy to freak out the freshmen. “What? No, man!” Ben answered. “We just run out and back from the forest. I have no idea what that thing was. I'm just here to lead a run! Jesus what was that?...” “Oh shit...” I whisper, “well, maybe we should check it out I guess, I don't know if that was a plane or a burning parachutist, or what.” Ben and I walk carefully toward the burning orb, the fire now seemingly bigger. After about 50 feet we stop in shock, however, as we see not a burning rock but 2 men, or something like men, fighting ferociously down a hillside. Below the hillside where we stand is a 10 foot area in the forest completely obliterated by the falling orb. Everything is scorched. And in the middle are two men, one who looks human, with his shirt off, hairy chest, and incredibly buff, fighting another man who seems to be completely coated in silver. “Jesus,” I whisper, almost too afraid to talk. “What the fuck is that Ben?” “I don't know, keep your voice down,” Ben whispers back. “What the...they look like...err...” “What is this a fuckin joke? They look like the avengers or something,” I say with a blush. I can't help but remind myself that comic book characters aren't real. Who are these people? What are they doing? The hairy guy is leveling incredibly loud punches into the silver guy who, though they don't seem to phase him, he's continually getting confused and not able to fight back. “I want that board!” the hairy man shouts, “every time we work together you always end up getting the glory! Not anymore you dick, it's mine!” The hairy man shoves the silver man into the dirt and steps on him, his weight causing the silver man to sink a little. With an instant of opportunity, the hairy man grabs the silver board and slams it into the silver man's chest. “ARRRGHHHH!!” the silver man shouts, his voice quickly gurgling as a mercury-like liquid sprays out from him. The hairy man snaps his fingers and torches a huge fire over the silvery puddle, quickly causing it to liquify and separate form the man. The man quickly turns into a hot, bubbling puddle of mercury and subsides into a lifeless pond. The fire burns off the hairy man's pants, but otherwise he seems unhurt from the destruction he caused. He looks around cautiously to examine his surroundings. Ben and I quickly hide behind the bush where we were observing. I can see the hairy man look in our direction. I was sure he heard us, he must have. I wanted to tell Ben to run but we were both too spooked to say a thing. We pause and carefully watch like silent hawks. Though he's far away I think I see the hairy man smile, almost as if he knows we're there, or at least one of us. Turning his attention back to the puddle, he says, “Later, surfer,” stepping over the puddle and tossing the board into the air, causing it to levitate. He hops on it and speeds off into the upper atmosphere, higher and higher until he's completely out of site. Ben and I stand, wondering if the coast is clear. I look over to Ben and he smiles at me, shrugging his shoulders. “kinda exciting isn't it?” I look down and see what he's saying. The jock is sporting a small erection. He grabs it and gives a pump or two. “That was fuckin incredible. Who were those guys? Looked to me like Johnny and the Silver Surfer.” “What are you nuts?!” I shout back. “Those things aren't even real! They're drawings in a book! This is totally fucked up we gotta get help, we gotta get someone out here to examine this shit!” “Not yet,” Ben said, walking down the burnt hill toward the puddle of silver. “I wanna check this out first.” I turn back but don't see the team, we must be alone. Reluctantly I walk with him toward the puddle, quickly examining my surroundings to see if some other insane creature will come swooping down to destroy both of us. “Be careful, man!” I say, “we're both fuckin nuts for even coming this far! What the hell was that?” I ask. “I know it sounds crazy but look: I think two superheroes were fighting, one and the other, the one dude wanted the other one's board and he got it. Now he's off with the board and the silver dude is dead. Maybe.” We walk toward the puddle and see it still bubbling slightly from the fight. “Man, to have all that power,” Ben said, bending his knees to look closely at the silver. “All that fuckin power.” I stand behind him and notice goosebumps rise on his skin. The guy was becoming drunk on what he just saw! The supernatural abilities of those guys. “I got an idea,” Ben said, restanding and facing me. “I want to touch that silver goo, just to see what might happen,” “Ben, no!” I shout back. “You're fuckin nuts! You have no idea what that shit can do.” “No,” he replies quickly, “I think I do. It's worth a shot, I want some of those powers.” I look around again before seeing Ben stare deeply into the pool. I walk around him and look into it too, the puddle, though seemingly unimportant, grew on me as I stared at it. It looked kind of miraculous, sharp, powerful. It was pretty incredible. “Okay Ben,” I tell him, and wait for him to bring his attention back to me, “if this shit works out, and you uhh, gain something from it, promise me,” Ben looks back down at the puddle, “Ben!” I shout again, “promise me! That you won't go all fucked up by touching it, and that you'll maybe, uhh, share some of what you gain with me and the team.” Ben snaps back to reality and considers what I say, nodding. “Right, okay,” he answers, “thanks man, thanks for spotting me. Here we go.” Ben reaches his hand toward the puddle, watching as it steams and bubbles more and more as his flesh approaches it. “Oh my god,” I whisper as his hand gets closer and closer, until finally... The silver jumps onto his hand before Ben even has a chance to touch it. “Oh!” he shouts in surprise. “God it's hot!” he says as the silver starts puddling over his hands and reaching onto his forearm. The silver pulls his left, then right arms in toward the puddle as Ben tries to balance himself. “Jesus!” Ben shouts, his left foot slipping into the puddle as well, immediately burning his shoe and sock off. “Oh god, I can feel it!” he says between breaths, “it's fuckin...garr...takin over me!” The silver climbs up both his forearms and his feet, burning off any hair he has on his body before climbing over it. It smoothly rolls over his flesh, creating a shiny covering over his body and pulls itself up from the ground and onto my teammate. “Oh god,” he says, still frozen in a crouched position, “I'm fucking growing!!” as his muscles twitch under the silver. The silver slows at Ben's elbows and knees and he's able to pull his arms out of the puddle before restanding. His feet still in the puddle, other shoe quickly disintegrating, he examines his body as his twitching muscles grow out from the silver covering onto the rest of his naked body. “Ohh...” he says in ecstasy. I watch in bewilderment as his body grows. Ben involuntarily bends his shoulders muscles and back as muscle grows over his shoulder blades, protruding out, then wrapping down and into his biceps. They were becoming refined, strong, and assured. Ben laughed a little to himself as he checked out his building arms. “Jesus!” he muttered. Looking down at his lower arms he saw veins begin to protrude under the silver and additional muscle warp itself. His hands cracked and grew as he stretched and moved his fingers. At the same time I noticed his abs expand. They began to grow outward: even, defined muscles forming an eight pack. They hardened as the cresses grew deep grooves into his body. “Ahh!” Ben exclaimed. “What's happening to me” he whispered. As the muscle growth began hitting his waistline, he could feel it growing, enveloping more as his waist grew. The growing waist caused his sinew to create fine and definable contours. Ben grabbed his waist as he wished for more, silver coming off his hands and settling onto his ass. Ben turns and examines his protruding butt, pulling against his body at first before it forming hard muscle on itself, growing outward, strong, further tightening. As the side ass muscles flexed and locked in place, rounding to become a tight bubble butt, he noticed the silver regaining length on his legs, slowly moving up his now incredibly muscular body. His thighs snapped tall and grew, becoming refined and strong. He started growing from his fairly short 5'7” to 6'0” and taller. His thighs then began pecing outwards and matching the growth of his ass. They became like footballs as rock hard muscle grew into them as the silver slowly climbed its way over his knees and onto his thighs. Checking out his growing body, Ben looks up at me and smiles. “This is what I'm fucking talking about!” he says, laughing as the silver climbs up his forearms. But even as he continued to transform into this muscle creature all I could do was stare in intense interest and admiration. Admiring himself in all his naked splendor, Ben smiled at the silver that grew over it, a new form of supernatural armour that was embellishing his newly cut body. I couldn't help but turn my attention to his exposed cock and balls, they were growing! Ben laughed as a huge source of adrenaline and sex-hormone erupted from his exposed package, balls stretching with his growing dick. “Oh my god,” Ben says in ecstasy, “more! MOOREE!” I looked down to notice all the silver had seeped up from the ground and was now completely on Ben. It shrouded his shoulders, more muscular than ever before and raised up over his incredibly bulked quads, burning the hair off his body as it continued to take over him. “I am gaining the powers of the silver surfer” he quickly whispered, “I can feel his presence, his powers, his autonomy, his omnipotence. I am becoming...him!” he says between breaths, “More...more” he continues whispering as the silver burns his pubes and forms over his hugely defined dick and balls allowing his package contours to be completely visible, protruding behind the silver. “Mmm...” he says as it builds over his body, “Yes!” his voice getting deeper. He turns and the silver climbs over his new bubble butt and up his sinew-ridden back. Ben stretches his body as it rises over his chest and neck before covering his face, up and over his brown hair, burning it off as it expands over his body. The liquid over the new super-powered man continues to rumble over his body, almost massaging his muscles. Ben grabs his silver-coated face, loosing his balance for a moment and stepping back before looking forward with a huge smile. Though his lips are covered, I can see an intense silver electric current emenating from his eyes and mouth. “FUUCK YEA!” he shouts with a deep and power-ridden voice. “I am...POWER!” Ben starts to levitate from the ground as he continues to check out his growing body. “MORE!” he shouts again. “I can feel the powers!” In a blinding light of pure power I take witness to what the new being is saying, I see the powers he gains. As his face, now handsomely grown and thinly formed, began to show underneath the silver armor, a dark gray cloud cloud began to form over him. He looked up at me and smiled, eagerly awaiting the best part of his transformation. He was gaining the power of this body suit he wore. The powers of the Silver Surfer! The cloud quickly enveloped him, violent, like a tornado, wrapping around his now coated body. Still levitating electric bolts started forming within the clouds and gracefully running over Ben's suit: The power of transformation, the power to turn into anything he wanted, the power to read or control other peoples minds, to leave them at his will. The power of immortality and invisibility, to phase through all matter. The power to spread the surfer's—quickly becoming his own—power to others, if he wanted, or to enslave them. He began laughing as he gained the knowledge of all of this, realizing the liberation of becoming a something all-powerful. His laughter grew louder while still under the cloud, all of these powers and more depositing into Ben. In an instant, the cloud subsided, and the newly formed silver surfer floated above me in all his glory. “Yes...” he said again, examining his body, feeling the silver on his skin. He levitates to the ground and takes a step toward me. “This was exactly what I wanted, and now I can have it!” he says. The being is intoxicating. The powers were hypnotic. Almost infatuating. I don't think I had ever been or seen anything more incredible. Why couldn't I have seen what Ben saw earlier? Those powers could have been mine! I was too rational. I kept thinking to myself such insane thoughts about the power before me that I didn't even realize what kind of situation I was in. That I was standing in front of someone who was incredibly dangerous. And I didn't even seem to care. Mustering the strength to talk I said, “Holy shit...Ben? Uhh, are you still all there? Can I uhh...” “Of course I am!” he states commandingly. “I have the power now. I have everything! I got exactly what I wanted and you stood there and let me take it. Let me take the powers.” He looks to me with an electric smile. “You want some of these powers don't you? Well I'm afraid I don't have time for humans at the moment,” he looks back at his body. “No time to share powers with a mortal. Better luck next time little human...” “Ben wait!” I shout, trying to get his attention. I run toward him, thinking if I make contact maybe I can take some of the silver powers as well, but I simply phase right through the being. “HA!” he shouts, a now more sinister voice. “You can never be like me! I am the silver surfer! Like I said, better luck next time little mortal, I have the power now, I will use it to my will; if you're lucky maybe you'll find a destroyed a superhero you can merge with...heh...” Ben rises again from the ground, levitating higher and higher. He motions his arms in a circle creating a new silver board for him to fly on. “Later on!” he shouts, standing on the board, flying high into space. “Johnny, I'm coming after you!” he shouts, his mind on a new objective. I stare at the sky as the silver beam disappears into the stars. “Holy shit...” I say. I had to find some of that power, and I was going to get it. ---- This is my first attempt at fan-like fiction, could be my only I'm not sure how I feel about this story. I appreciate any feedback. I don't know much about comics, but there's a few characters that I think are pretty cool. I got this idea after seeing some requests for comic fanfics on the story ideas forum. I have a lot of new original stories I hope to post soon, they take awhile for me to edit. This one was kind of a quick write up. Also, what are your thoughts on the ending? I wanted to make something that would leave some objectives for Tomas and the other runners to go after. Some story development, I guess. But it also causes another guy to kind of become a potential antagonist. I've been trying to stay away from corruption TFs, but that seemed to be the best way to go with this one, to have Ben gain the powers and be, maybe sort of, corrupoted. Anyway I appreciate thoughts on that too.

Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued

This story was originally posted in the old forums, but has been dormant for quite a long time. So I am posting the previous parts here today and will post part 5 tomorrow. Hope you enjoy! AFTER THAT NIGHT My name is Benjamin Carter but everybody just calls me “Benny.” Actually they call me many things like “faggot,” “queer,” “cocksucker,” “dick rider” and most commonly “twink” which despite being nothing but a mere euphemism for the previous terms is at least “cuter” than the rest of them. The story I have to tell starts by recognizing the fact that I am a twink, though it’s actually very easy to recognize one of us, we are that blatantly flamboyant type of homosexual guys who are not ashamed to celebrate our freedom and life style. Some are disgusted with the fact that we dress and behave in such manner, but I usually don’t give a damn. Despite whatever most of people might think about me, I know I am not a girl; I love being a man and I especially love to fuck men. By fucking I mean everything that might get one to blow, I'm not attached to labels. It’s true that I love bottoming but whenever I hook up with a guy who says that he is a “top,” it means he’s still not ready to fuck with such a highly sexual being like me. This kind of prejudice is something to expect from most of the narrow minded population, especially when you are a 19 year old 5’6” 130 toned pounds of blond, artificially-tanned, fake blue eyed guy who currently wears orthodontic braces with a different color elastic band on each tooth, and dressed in 7 for Mankind skinny jeans with a bright purple Ralph Lauren fitted T-shirt and matching red and black Puma racing boots. Fortunately I have friends who understand me, mostly because we are all variations of the “twinks.” (Day Zero – 11.32 pm) We were all cramped inside a bright yellow '08 New Beetle heading to this beach club on a Wednesday night, when the car suddenly died on us. It went completely kaput and we couldn’t start it. The road was deserted with exception of the occasional jocks that only stopped to make fun of us. “What’s the matter girls? Your Barbie car run out of batteries?” they hollered, throwing their beer cans towards us. I was starting to feel nervous about the situation. “You should try Triple A again!” I whimpered once again, which caused Diego to roll his eyes. “I told you they don’t answer! Besides, there’s nothing wrong with the car! I know this shit, I used to work on my dad’s workshop remember?” Diego is a 21 year old dancer who wants to become a famous Broadway performer, and I think he’s got a great future ahead of him. After all, he’s a hot 5’8” Cuban guy with a very light mocha skin tone and hazel eyes, he’s got those naturally pouting lips for which most women pay thousands of dollars. Mister Castillo’s got some nice wired muscles on his 160 pounds body. He’s also in the Diving Team of our university because he got a full scholarship right after high school. It’s unnecessary to mention that he’s got one of the best-looking booties in campus, the Kim Kardashian kind of ass, only much firmer and muscular because it’s all manly and tight inside those painted over denim pants. “We can’t get a signal here, which is quite weird since we are not that far from the city!” The other “sport twink” of our group is Kenny Chang, a Chinese-American gymnast who finally came out once he got a full scholarship to the university. His parents still don’t accept it, but Kenny is much happier and outgoing now. The shortest of us at 5’4” Chang weighs whopping 156 pounds of hard, solid muscles, developed after years of hard training and dedication. We finally convinced him to let us style his perfectly boring black, ultra-straight hair and now he’s got a cooler spiked hairdo with golden highlights that give him that extra edge during competition. “Maybe we should go back anyway, I don’t feel like clubbing tonight!” Corey is our emo fellow; he is only 18 years old at 5’10” lanky, paper white dude weighing 125 pounds, which means he is too damn skinny. Corey dyes his hair in a raven black tone and keeps this weird 80s New Wave shape; he’s got deeply grey eyes and soft, pink, thin lips. He wears only black from head to toe and keeps quiet for most of the time, although he’s actually a very sensitive guy, the kind who writes poems and composes music. He once affirmed to be in a platonic relationship with some guy, something which I confess that I don’t get (whether you’re getting action or not). Anyway, Corey always carries this little black notebook where he keeps writing stuff and Diego once told me that his muse is one particular guy of the Track and Field Team. “Are you fucking crazy? I am not wasting all this style with you guys! They’ve told me this club is his favorite, and I am totally hooking up with my Adonis tonight!” I refused to let go of any chance to meet muscular hot guys, which were my obsession. Diego just closed the lid and chuckled. “Dude, you’re just sick! I told you it doesn’t happen like this!” It was my turn to roll my eyes. “And how else is it supposed to happen? I can’t talk to him in the gym, where he’s surrounded by those Neanderthal buddies of his!” “What are they talking about?” Kenny asked Corey, who just continued reading that little book of his. “Benny’s new crush, apparently some new guy at their gym. You know how fast you guys fall for those hulking stacks of insensitive beef.” Corey’s answer surely teased Kenny. “Well, at least we can talk to our muscle guys, while you just keep writing poems for a dude who doesn’t even know you exist!” Chang replied, but Corey remained quiet. “I don’t want him to notice me; I just want to watch him in all his glory. His muscles are toned with hard work and athletic efforts, not just some muscular augmentation provided for pure vanity.” “Whatever you say won’t change the fact that he is a track and field jock. And jocks are the worst type. He doesn’t notice a guy dressed in black whenever he’s training? I’m surprised they didn’t kick you out of the stadium.” “Why don’t you just stop fighting and help us push the car?” I yelled at Chang and Corey. “Hey, hey, hey! Nobody is pushing my car, it’s a very delicate system, what if we damage something?” Diego surely loved that car. “So what? You’ll just ask your sugar daddy for another car…” I said very maliciously. Diego was known for using his charm to lure wealthy older gentlemen to sponsor and spoil his expensive taste. “Hey at least I get gifts from people who like me instead of that bitter grandma of yours!” Diego snapped. He knew that my money always came attached to lots of guilt, since I was the only living relative of Eleanor Carter, the famous owner of a cosmetics company. By all means, I am filthy rich, but I couldn’t be happier to have moved away from that horrible little world, but then I have all this money to spend on clothes and accessories. “At least, I don’t need to suck on old farts to get my bills paid!” “You’re just mad because it’s been almost a month since you last got a cock inside you!” he replied with his usual beautiful mean-spirited face. I was about to give him the proper answer when suddenly, my eyes felt so damn heavy, then my knees went weak and the last thing I remembered was trying not to fall on my pretty face. I opened my eyes, looked at my watch and noticed the time. Three whole hours had gone by and I couldn’t even remember what had happened. I just realized I was at the passenger seat while Diego sat at my left, with Corey and Kenny in the back seat. “Guys…are you alright?” I asked touching Diego’s shoulder. He woke up at once, jumping inside his skin, almost giving me a heart attack. “What happened?!” “Are you asking me?” I replied, just as shocked as he was. Kenny groaned. “Oh shit…how did we get back here?” Corey opened his big green eyes and his paleness looked even more livid than the usual. “Are you guys alright? I feel so weird…” “When did we get to the car, anyway?” Diego whispered, but I was really impatient. “Who cares? See if it starts now, I wanna get the hell out of here!” My friend turned the key and the engine started normally, which made me feel instantly relieved. Diego just drove us back to my apartment that we all shared. It was only 2 am, but nobody felt like clubbing, for some reason our bodies felt really weird although I couldn’t say I was in pain, there was this unexplainable numbness all over my body. We all noticed that 3 hours of our day had just disappeared, but none of could explain such a mysterious thing. Although and each one of us came up with an explanation for such a phenomenon, when Corey tried to compare our case with an episode of AMAZING STORIES, we all knew it was time to get some shut-eye. Day 1 (6 am) I have never been a morning person, and especially after our previous weird night I thought I would sleep well past noon, but when I woke up so early, feeling unusually energized I couldn’t stay in bed. I got up only to find my roommates were all eating breakfast. Kenny and Diego always had those disgusting vitamin shakes that I hated. The two of them exchanged looks as I sat down without my usual “morning face,” and when Corey also joined us in the kitchen at such an early time in the morning, they seemed worried, but I didn’t want to talk about their crackpot theories. “Make me one of those…double!” I asked Diego in a way that he preferred to oblige rather than talking about his creepy ideas. “I want one, too…” Corey added and soon we were all digging in hyper caloric beverages like there would be no tomorrow. I don’t know if it was the lack of alcohol in the morning, or just anxiety, but I ended up drinking four helpings of that thick shake, and so did my friends. We all seemed particularly hungry that morning. Diego and Kenny went to train, and since I only had an afternoon class I’d normally sleep in, but on that particular day I felt like I should go to the gym to burn off all those extra calories I’d consumed. My friends knew I only went to gym for two reasons: cruising for new muscle guys or parading my most recent sportswear acquisitions. But on either occasion I’d always chosen evenings, when most of the big guys trained. As you might have already guessed, I’m a “muscle queen” – the kind of twink who loves to watch massive guys as they parade their humongous muscles. Therefore I don’t really go for heavy training, but I simply kill in Tae-Bo and spinning classes, especially when the trainer is a hot muscle guy. Since most of the huge guys already know me, they just play along with my flirting, though I have gotten some nice action in the gym. Most guys doing a cycle are just too horny, I have to watch out for their temper is also flared, but everything pays off because I love to give head in public places. So there I was, all fabulous in my trendy working out clothes, a large gym bag, and my D&G sunglasses. I also wore those cut-off clothes and a red headband to keep the sweaty hair from my face and was sucking on a huge squeeze bottle every three minutes. I must confess that I love the solid fear the mere view of my twink quintessence sends in the heart of most guys. Although they’d never admit, they simply run away from me when I enter the weight area. That morning, however, fortune smiled at me because there he was: Dwayne, my newest crush. At 22 years old and 6’2” 240 pounds of solid muscle, he’s got the most perfect physique with large, thick shoulders, amazingly thin waist and 6-pack washboard, cheese grater abdomen. The thing I liked most about Dwayne was his strong, silent demeanor. He actually didn’t mind when I just stood there staring at his amazing muscles, he surely had what it needed to succeed in bodybuilding. Besides his killer physique, he was so manly, yet beautiful, definitely the dazzling tex-mex features: the short dark buzz cut hair, nice olive complexion and the rugged manly face that just begged to be kissed! He also had that kind of charisma and charm that all-star bodybuilders radiated. Anyway, there I was just pretending to do some boring cardio machine while staring at Dwayne working his marvelous muscles. I felt something different inside me, some kind of newfound courage. Acting against my initial instincts, I walked towards Dwayne and simply asked for some workout tips. To my utter surprise, instead of yelling at me, that delicious muscle hunk actually spent a couple of minutes giving me some pointers, and then he also told me he could be my personal trainer for a friendly fee. Well, since money was not an issue, I’d scheduled to start my routine the very next day at 7 am sharp. Okay, so it was not anything extraordinary but at least I got his card with his cell phone number, email and all sort of contacts! Besides, I could get a closer look of that hot muscle guy and still enjoy a nice workout, maybe I’d soon be giving Diego and Kenny some competition in the physique department. I was getting sick of them making fun of me being “too skinny.” Truth to be said, I actually never cared about it before; I mean I love being with huge men, not being one myself. After spending the morning at the gym, I got back home to find Corey in his usual moody self. I knew pretty well that guy loved to look depressed all the time, and he certainly abused the eyeliner. God knows how much I love the benefits of foundation and lip gloss, but that dude had forged those thick black eyes which did not favor his delicate features at all. “Do you think I should work out?” he asked me bluntly. “Why are you asking this all of a sudden? I thought you hated going to the gym." “I still do, but for some reason l feel like I need to let off some steam you know? And if I was in better shape maybe I could…look better?” Corey was so shy that sometimes I wonder how he got the nerve to come out, but I know that once he gets an idea he’s stuck with it. “Honey, you should definitely work out. You’re one tall, lanky dude, and if you want to be noticed you gotta make sure you have something to show off!” I kind of suspected the reason for such unexpected interest, but Corey surely needed a reason to get out once and a while and meet new people other than reading depressing stuff. “Maybe you’re right… but I’ve always be that lanky all my life, what if it doesn’t work on me?” “Your timing couldn’t be better! I just talked to this gorgeous muscle hunk at the gym and he’ll be my personal trainer. I could just phone him and tell he’s got another client! And don’t worry about paying him; I can cover for you until you find another job.” I gently brushed his shoulder. Corey had just finished undergrad and was applying for majoring in Literature, but ever since he lost his job at the bookstore he was living with Mother Goose here – I guess it’s not nice to have this huge penthouse apartment and living all by myself, so I just brought my best friends to move in with me. Corey opened a very discrete smile which I knew was quite a lot, for him, so I hugged him in a very cute way. “Ok, so now we have the perfect excuse to go buy you some hot gym clothes!” I cheered. “Oh… there’s no need for that. I could wear a T-shirt and sweatpants.” He tried to dodge the bullet but I wouldn’t take no for an answer. “Nonsense! You’re not going to my gym all dressed in black! Besides, I am dying to take you shopping, and get some hot pants so you can flaunt that massive cock of yours!” “You don’t need to remind me about my deformation,” Corey replied, noticeably embarrassed. He truly had a nearly eleven inch monstrous cock between his pants. That fucking anaconda was just so thick and delicious, we have all played with it, but for some reason Corey is traumatized with his humongous endowment. “Deformation? Corey, you are fucking blessed! You know how many men would kill to have something your size? I know you don’t like topping, but sometimes we can’t ignore Mother Nature, I mean a cock like yours was made to be worshiped.” Once again he produced a faint smile which clearly indicated I was finally getting through his shell. He finally opened the fly of his pants and unleashed the humongous piece of meat. “If you promise not to buy me that neon-colored stuff you love, I’ll let you suck me. I know it’s been a while since we last played, but then again you’ve been lonely for quite some time as well.” That was the Corey I really knew, so I just couldn’t refuse such a generous offer. I got down on my knees. “I promise, nothing flashy and bright, now let me see if I can still suck on a cock like that!” Judging by the way Corey moaned and grunted I still had my golden lips. I made sure my roommate enjoyed as much as possible. With a cock like his, most pleasure comes from blow jobs or hand jobs, especially because most of guys get scared of such an enormous endowment. I worked my way down his balls and the thick base of his manhood and soon Corey’s eyes rolled inside their orbits out of pleasure. It actually only took me a little more than five minutes to get Corey to shoot, which probably meant he was also experiencing a dry spell. He warned me and tried to take his cock out of my mouth but I held him inside my throat for some reason. I am not usually a swallower, but after chatting the humongous Dwayne I felt kinkier, so as Corey erupted inside my mouth I simply took the time to savor his load. And that was a hefty load! I sucked his cock dry and grinned back at him. The donkey guy perspired a lot, so his make-up was running. I offered him one hankie and took another for myself. “Now that was refreshing…” I said cleaning the corners of my mouth very delicately like someone who had just feasted on a rare delicacy. “You… are amazing at that… Can you teach me?” “It doesn’t need much explanation, just lots of practice! How about we have lunch in the mall? I’ve just had a horse's cock for an appetizer, now I could eat the rest of it!” I chuckled as Corey blushed intensely, but I was actually very hungry…Day 2 The next day I woke up bright early and very excited to go the gym and have my first work out with my delicious personal trainer, and so was Corey, now dressed in his much more vivid (though still too blend for my spicy taste) working out attire, including tights spandex pants that made his donkey sized endowment more than obvious. Of course that made him nervous at the beginning, but after some pep talk he was ready to embrace that he was a horse dicked bottom, I have also convinced him to leave the dark make up for moments where he would not be sweating, and he actually looked much cuter in this washed version. After another hefty breakfast we headed to the gym where my delicious hunk Dwayne already expected his two new clients. Dwayne didn’t disappoint me in the fashion area, for he knew tight polo shirts did wonders for very muscular guys like him, I just wished the whole fitting was better, because it still looked very baggy under his amazing torso, but then again that was not any Ralph Lauren neither Lacoste (note to self: get Dwayne some name brand polo shirts). Those trunk sized thighs of his were barely covered in his spandex pants, and although he was no Corey in that department, Dwayne didn’t disappoint me there either. “So, why don’t we start with some basic stuff? We can take your measurements tomorrow, it’s better for me if I get to know your preferences by evaluating your performance, so I’ll have your profile outlined.” I liked the fact that my personal trainer wasn’t just a big wall of muscle, and he actually studied his business, I trusted him much more now (although I still lusted after him very much). Dwayne led us straight to the weight area and helped each one in a different machine, but since I was paying more attention to the way his pecs jutted inside his tight shirt I still don’t know their names. I started with the thingy for bicep crunches while Corey went straight to the chair where you have to squeeze with your thighs in order to move the weight, which was funny because I could catch the precious moment where Dwayne noticed the enormous size of my emo friend’s junk, he surely tried to play cool, but a trained eye like mine notices even the slightest reactions when it comes to checking on other man’s equipment. I gotta tell you that I expected my first day on weight training to be much harder than it actually was, maybe Dwayne was taking easy not to scare us, but he did quite remark that I was stronger than he first expected, which I supposed to be some kind of compliment so I promptly smiled and performed each exercise as he instructed me, although I won’t bother you with the details on how many “reps” for each “series” and other boring details. Let’s just say that Dwayne is a very good and dedicated trainer, he took his time to show us all the right movements and even played along while I said silly things and sounded as innocently flirty as I could, while Corey just stood there silent and focused, but flushing whenever I made a comment on his donkey sized dick. Dwayne smirked and said that my roomie was certainly gifted (which was all an allegedly straight man would admit in front of practically strangers). After we were done with our routines, we headed to the restrooms while Dwayne went to meet his other clients. Like I said before, I was expecting to be much more physically tired, when in fact I felt such a rush of energy, which I quickly redirected into pure sex drive and judging by the way Corey’s cock bobbed he also preferred to channel his own share of extra energy into such obvious choice. It felt very fun to give head in the gym restroom. Corey pressed the back of my head against his enormous dick and guided me as I pleased such huge member, the warm water splashing over my back. At first, it was quite difficult to breathe, but I’ve been blowing cocks for years now, so I knew it was better to just keep sucking as long as I could hold and then recover my breath while my hand replaced my tongue. It actually didn’t take long to get Corey to blow, but there were two main problems: #1 was that he just came so much and I was so hungry for his seed that I kept drinking it all and #2: we were so fucking horny that we went like four times! Whenever I got Corey to go dry, he got on his knees and sucked my own cock and so forth! Fortunately it was a lazy day and we had locked the door, so we could finish our kinky friendly suck just in time to unlock the door and let some other guy use the showers as we toweled our wet bodies. We headed back home, but first we stopped by this ALL YOU CAN EAT buffet, the kind of Empty-Carbs-High-Fat Haven that I wouldn’t even consider going until a couple of days ago, now I was so fucking starving that I needed all the food that could be quickly given to me. Each one of us could tell by the looks on the regular customers that they weren’t used to see two skinny guys eating five or six plates of pasta before heading to the grilled meats session, but we didn’t care for them at all. Once we were back at home, Diego and Kenny were just ready to eat lunch, which was a regular feast of low fat protein and complex carbohydrates. Although we were supposed to feel full for the next three generations, for some reason both Corey and me simply attacked the food without even remembering that we had been stuffing our faces for almost two hours. I felt that eating was just as good as fucking now, and for that reason it is needless to say that we engaged into the amazing orgy we had after lunch. It started pretty innocently, Diego just called me in the kitchen to help him with the dishes and I was more than happy to play along, because he knew I was the worst disaster in doing any house chore. When I got there he just hugged me and kissed me so fucking hard, I thought I would pass out, we made out like two wild animals, and he finally led me to the back room where we 69´d for about a good hour, exchanging our loads and exploring our bodies with newfound intensity. When we got back to the living room, Corey was groping Kenny’s thick muscles telling the Asian guy all about his first day at the gym. My gymnast roommate commented that he had the best train of his life, his muscles didn’t feel tired with such hard work and he performed much better as well. It was the perfect excuse for me to tell about Dwayne and his glorious physique. Diego just flexed his own perfect curvaceous muscles and said he felt stronger and he also could do much heavier lifts with no great effort. Suddenly, we exchanged worried looks remembering about the mysterious events of that night. On one side, Diego and Kenny were indeed used to physical hard work, so they simply assumed that they were in a good gym day and that’s all. However, since Corey and I were never into heavy lifting before, our own perspectives couldn’t be used as a good standard. In any case, we decided to change the subject, and in absence of anything more interesting to do, we ended up in another round of dripping wet sex – I have to say that my roommates were getting really kinky fucking buddies. Day 3I woke up even earlier than the previous day, only to find out my roommates were also up and very active already. Once again we had a humongous breakfast with smoothies and protein shakes, fresh fruits and lots of chicken breast in whole bread sandwiches. Despite the ravishing hunger we all felt in the morning, once again we were sharing out thoughts about “that night.” Diego thought we had a spiritual experience, while Kenny chose to believe that we were intoxicated by something in the air, because he claimed to remember a strong smell right before passing out. Corey pointed out that he remembered a strong light from above, but none of us let him start on his alien encounter theory because that would be the creepiest thing. So, to make him feel better I gave our Emo roommate one very nice complimentary blowjob and this time Kenny and Diego joined us in this masculine brunch. With those lips, Diego was definitely a great cocksucker, but he also enjoyed many toys, including one he called “Alejandro” like the Lady Gaga song. That distinguished gentleman was an 18 inches long massive black rubber dildo that we all love to play with. Kenny gladly helped Diego to take the most of Alejandro he could, while I continued working on Corey’s smaller, yet still massive, cock. My Emo roomie was in fact very horny because he came not just for me but also twice for Kenny, meanwhile Diego had a great time with his rubber friend. After a whole hour of messing around, we realized that there was still a whole day ahead of us, so I gave the guys a ride to campus. I dropped Kenny and Diego at the university, and then Corey and I headed to the gym for our second training session with Dwayne on whom we actually left a very nice impression for our first day. However, when the handsome Dwayne measured me, I must confess that I was surprised to notice that I weighed 142 pounds instead of my usual 130. I didn’t feel bloated and my stomach was harder than ever, maybe it was broken, but Dwayne assured me that it was a precise scale. The same thing happened to Corey, who weighed 135 pounds according to their readings. Although we were the skinniest guys in the weight training area that morning, we did every bit as good as on our first day, proving to be much stronger than our hunky trainer first thought. It seemed he would have to prepare a more intense program since we both said that we wanted to gain more mass. “I’ve already set everything for you in the weight area, and since you’ve done so well yesterday I decided to go for a more determined approach and challenge your physiques a bit harder!” “Oh, dear… I love when you talk dirty like that!” I said deliberating seizing my time to grab onto Dwayne’s massive arm. He seemed awkward but not disgusted which was already a good sign to me, so I quit joking and got ready for the routine. The funniest thing was that it didn’t feel more challenging; in fact it felt easier than yesterday. I looked at my side and noticed that Corey didn’t seem to feel the same way, but he was doing very nice nonetheless. Meanwhile, Dwayne was just staring at how easily we performed our exercises. He couldn’t stop congratulating us for such great performance, but I thought he was just kissing my sweet ass to gain some extra money (which I would pay him anyway). After the workout we took our showers and of course I noticed that Dwayne had been checking me out constantly. Sure, I didn’t have Diego’s amazing derriere, but I had this tight, tiny bubble butt that he would love to squeeze while driving that huge cock of his into my hungry ass. It was then I noticed Corey’s monster was fully hard again, so I chuckled and offered to give him head again. Usually, Corey was far too shy to do it in a public place twice in a row, but I guess the pump got us horny instead of tired. I closed the locker room door and went on heavily sucking Corey’s monstrous cock. It felt so dangerous and kinky! I didn’t need much effort to get Corey to shove another load down my throat, for some reason I was turning into a little cum pig, and my partner certainly didn’t complain. Once we were finished fucking for the time being, we showered and returned to our daily deeds. Before getting back to class, we stopped once again by that all-you-can-eat buffet. I usually only have small salads, but lately I craved things like beef and chicken breasts or tuna steaks! I was actually eating my third plate before I noticed. The weirdest thing was that although we had been stuffing our faces for practically two days, my skinny jeans didn’t feel tighter around my waist, although the thighs felt much tighter than I remembered. “Corey, do I look fatter?” “Why do even ask that? You’re all ripped and shredded, you have a 6-pack abdomen already, do you know what I’d give to have one of these?” Corey smiled as he felt my very tight and sculpted abdomen. I wasn’t muscular or very developed like Diego or Kenny, but I sure had one nice cheese grater. “Heh, that Dwayne is a real miracle worker! You’re not doing badly either…” I hit his chest and the once saggy flabby sunk chest looked and felt much fuller. “Don’t you think it’s weird that we are already showing such results on our second day of train?” I just rolled my eyes. “Oh don’t you even start, friend. I’ve worked my pretty tight butt for two whole days, I’m glad I have something to show. In fact, this new 6-pack will look amazing with a new yellow fitted T, I’m gonna rock on the dance floor!” Corey just shook his head because he knew it was useless to argue with me, but when we were heading to the parking lot he just pulled me by the arm and we were suddenly at the nearest drugstore, where he pushed my protesting to the scale, something that I surely didn’t appreciate. “See, it says that you’re 155 pounds! That’s exactly 13 pounds heavier than your weight before we head to the gym.” Corey said in a low worried tone, but I just felt angry. “And you said I wasn’t fat at all, you’re such a lying queen, Corey.” The tall guy just pushed me out of the scale and replaced me, it read 152 pounds, which was an even heavier gain, considering his previous read this morning. “See, I don’t look any fatter either…I think we are just getting heavier because of the increase of our muscular mass.” “Really? And here I thought we were just bloated with gas…” I replied bitterly and got out of the store before the homophobic little man behind the counter said anything. “Benny, you don’t understand…no one gains 15 pounds in one single day!” “That machine is probably broken. Didn’t you see how old everything inside was?” I dismissed the argument with one very theatrical hand movement, especially because my pretty eyes caught a new Nike store that opened right across of the parking lot, and I suddenly needed that new fitted T for displaying the new 6 pack I now possessed. When we finally got back to the apartment, carried with lots of bags for me and my still somewhat reluctant Corey, we found out Diego had cooked a lot of food and it actually didn’t feel like we had just had an enormous lunch. “I’d probably shouldn’t be eating that much, huh Corey? I’ll gain like 25 pounds after that meal…” I teased my roommate while devouring another serving and Diego quickly noticed the way Corey reacted. “What is going on with him?” Diego asked me while Corey kept his bags in his room. I explained him how Corey got obsessed with our weight gain, but since neither of us were getting any fatter, he was just overreacting as always, but this time Diego didn’t seem to be on my side. “Funny you should mention that, my choreographer also pointed out that I looked quite bigger, not that I got any fatter, but I’ve gained 22 pounds ever since last time we weighed. I’m not finding any difficulty, quite the contrary…I’ve never danced with such freedom and power before.” “So what? You’re training harder and got bigger, that never happened before?” I was still very skeptical. “Hey guys…” Kenny entered, his first reaction was to attack the enormous table set for us, but in the last moment he simply backed off. “I don’t know if I should…coach said I gained 18 pounds in one month, he’s afraid I’m getting too muscular for the team, he pointed out that my ” Kenny complained and it was our turn to look puzzled. “So are we all gaining weight like that? We are not bloated, or fatter, it’s all muscular mass increase. What’s the problem? We just happen to have a healthy life style and it’s paying off.” “Benny, since when have you been healthy? You had more liquor on you than anyone I’ve known.” Corey said from the hallway. “Damn, are we gonna start this again? Look, I don’t know what the fuck happened to us that night, but I’m not gonna try to associate it with everything that happens to us from now on. I know you guys were muscular before, and you’re getting even bigger now. That’s no big deal, and Corey let’s face, we might be heavier but we’re not anywhere near becoming musclebound like these two!” I finally vented it out. “Dude…we are all at the same side here. None of us know what happened that night, but whatever it was, it took three hours of our night and certainly left consequences.” Corey affirmed so calmly that he scared the hell out of me. Kenny hugged me silently, then it was Diego who joined the friendly touch, he kissed our cheeks and gently lowered his hand onto Kenny’s butt, and suddenly we were making out. At that moment, I knew I preferred fucking than talking about that freaking weird night, so I just lowered my arm to reach for Diego’s cock while Corey seemed to admire Kenny’s muscular back as well. This time, however, after sucking on Corey’s cock we let our Donkey Boy enjoy Diego’s 8-incher, which was not as huge as his but quite respectable, and our emo lad surely enjoyed puffing on that fine Cuban cigar. We fucked each other until very intensely, and each one seemed to gain a newfound taste for cum, because we were just sucking the milk out of each other like there was no tomorrow. I know I took the samples from each one of them, and they also had my very hefty load down their throats. After nearly two hours of such shameless orgy, we became a sweaty creamed mess of muscles and cum, so we just took a shower and stuffed our faces with the feast that we postponed to fuck. It was funny because after stuffing our faces and fooling around all afternoon, we collapsed in the living room and woke up around 10 pm. I wished to tell you I had some kind of revelation dream about that night, but I just slept like a log, so comfortable next to my roomies that when I woke up, I simply didn’t feel tired or anxious anymore. The room was dark, and the shadowed bulks of my sleeping friends were so cute I decided to leave the lights off. I just went to the bathroom to empty my bladder and almost had a heart attack when I saw the man looking back at me in the mirror! The 130 pounds meek blond twink was gone, and in his place there was this very handsome muscular dude! I didn’t know how and why, but my muscles had changed and grew much bigger sometime during my sleep. I palmed my chest, feeling the hard globes of muscle, going down to the impressive knots of my abdominal muscles, then I felt how hard and thick my thighs were, not to mention my hard striated arms, they just looked so hard and strong! The size of my muscles made me instantly hard and it reminded me that my cock was not the same anymore. The once average sized penis became a huge 10 inches long and very thick cock, it was just so much heavier and its augmented girth now felt heavier even for my bigger and more sensitive balls. My neck was so much thicker and muscular, and I even noticed my beard had grown much harsher, it was still the same blond shade in which I dyed a week before, but that was weird since my original hair color was brown. My eyes also felt weird, I felt my contact slipping but the eyes remained green for some reason. Even my lips were much more beautiful than they used to be! I was green eyed buffed 5’9” 200 pounds muscular blond hunk with a 4 o’ clock shadow beard. My muscles were just so hard and thick, they were covered with a perfect layer of hair that made them feel so nice to the touch, and at the same time, I could see their striations and veins right underneath my flimsy skin. I screamed for my friends, and when Corey entered the bathroom, we both went quiet, because he too had changed quite a lot. From his once skinny bean pole look he just looked like a muscular rower athlete decided to become one these power rock star! His pale skin turned into gorgeous porcelain fair tone, the blond hair he insisted on dying black had now turned completely into such intense of blackness that it almost seemed blue in the shades, the silky texture and shine were only possible in shampoo commercials, not to mention that now he had a full mane on his head. “Benny, is that you?” Even Corey’s voice sounded different now that his neck was so thick with muscles and the once sunk chest now exhibited two massive plates of pectoral manly glory with such fat, long pink nipples which demanded to be kissed, twitched and nibbled. The muscularity of his new physique was enhanced by the thick veins crossing the valleys and peaks of the impressive frame he now displayed. “Oh, shit…Corey!” I said pointing down at his cock. His once thin frog legs had turned into trunk sized thighs which could only belong to powerful animals like bears, especially because of the dark hair covering them, and the pubic area had turned into a thick dark forest, but all these details were easily forgotten once the unbelievably huge cock of Corey had turned into an alabaster baseball with the foreskin totally recomposed. The monumental flagpole now had the skin that had once been cut when Corey was still a little boy; the balls had also increased tremendously and looked like a couple of extra-extra-large organic eggs. That cock had to be over 14 inches long, and I wasn’t sure if Corey was even fully hard yet, the guy was in complete shock. “Damn…look at me!” He replied looking at his merciless huge cock, but then he quickly screamed at the moment he noticed his new face. The frail features were replaced by strong, masculine rugged lines. His eyes became icy blue almost like grey spheres whose beauty was enhanced by what seemed to be some kind of war paint, they were dark and yet so manly, and his perfectly trimmed goatee now framed the juicy delicious lips. Corey had turned into a 6’2” 250 pounds epitome of dark side hotness, and I couldn’t believe how much more muscular his body became in such short span of time. Neither of us wanted to leave the bathroom but when Diego and Kenny screamed back in the living room, we just rushed towards the hallway, feeling how much narrower it was now. “That…is wicked!” Diego just danced out of ecstasy. The once hot muscular dancer became a full throttle Caribbean muscle god! He became a 5’10” 285 pounds solid wall of muscle! The sheer definition and the thickness on my roommate made Victor Martinez pale in comparison, he was just the perfect combination of human genes to produce a glorious specimen of muscular manliness. Diego’s traces were already so beautiful, but they now seemed amplified, for his contours were just so deliberately hot that all his brawn and sinew had turned into a freaking masterpiece of sensuality! The way he danced naked only made his engorged 13 inches long cock slap loudly against his hips, but he didn’t complain, he actually enjoyed it, his butt moved and shook so vibrantly. His muscular arms guided the movement of his hips and the feet moved so manly, so dominantly; the balls hung so heavy, the smoothness of his body remained; the sweat ran down the fjords of his enormous muscles. Diego’s bald head now was perfect; it only gave the impression that his body was cast out of an impossible mold and filled with perfect bronze, which made him and outrageously sexy muscle dancer. It started from the very wide shoulders and the handfuls of muscle that formed his neck, the deltoids jutting to reach for his ear lobes, the amazing size of his veined biceps and the wicked shapes of his forearms, all the way to his monumental pectoral plates pressing against each other with his fat dark nipples. “Shit…I don’t want to wake up from this dream!” Diego said as he looked at me, and I could feel the flooring cracking as he moved towards my direction, his hands grabbed my muscular butt and the mocha skinned behemoth quickly made me dance with him. Even with so much weight added to his enlarged frame, Diego moved with his usual grace if not even more dexterity and control. He guided me in this improvised salsa presentation that we had rehearsed for self-entertainment, but now our muscular bodies seemed designed to dance sensually and even though there was no music, just the rhythmic counting on my partner seemed to be enough to send my body into a sensual melody. We ended up our little number with a very theatrical pose, and those dangerous hazel eyes penetrated my soul, Diego was such an intense dancer that all his partners ended up kissing him, and I was no exception, especially now that he became a freaking mixture of bodybuilder and salsa champion! “So should I save the next dance?” Kenny asked sheepishly and both Diego and I noticed that he would not be back on the gymnastic team, although powerlifter should be the most appropriate option. Kenny had become the most muscular among us, at 5’8” he weighed 290 pounds of immensely developed muscle! The shade of his skin changed to match the perfect dark fiery red tone of his spiked faux Mohawk hairdo. Our Asian roommate now paraded such a masculine confident muscular new frame, his muscles didn’t look quite as shredded as the rest of us, but he definitely was the biggest among us, he didn’t have any extra fat, it was simply excessive muscle bulk. Kenny guy looked like an off-season bodybuilder, but truth was that all his muscles were just overdeveloped rather than covered by fat layers. Not to mention that his turtle-shell 8 pack stomach was simply a powerhouse of sexiness, the perfect ultra- developed muscle gut that still couldn’t eclipse the immensity of his foot long cock that demanded attention. Kenny’s oversized, overdeveloped muscles now made him look so manly, so powerful. We all looked at him with newfound respect, and somewhat envious. We all wanted to feel like that too, what could be the secret of his growth, and how could we get some of that too? “Damn, Kenny, you look like you could take three Sumo wrestlers at once!” Corey admired the new size of our resident gymnast, but Kenny replied by simply lifting the new Rock Muscle God in the air with one hand and picking him in the massive 24 inches of his bicep. “You can say that again, dude, but you certainly seem a good way to warm up for them…In fact you all seem skinny compared to me now…but that’s okay I’ll give you some pointers to get big fast!” The new Kenny also had this very manly Asian styled goatee that made him look more authoritarian, and judging by the way Corey enjoyed when he stroked the thing while admired the new Rock muscle star, our new looks worked really well. “Well guys, I don’t know about you…but this new body of mine is just aching for a night out!” I said with a high pitchy tone that I still could produce on my much thicker and lower voice. “Well, last time we blacked out and turned into muscle gods…I’m curious to see if the thunder strikes twice the same place.” Diego said flexing his 22” biceps on my face. “Heh, I wish I could find Dwayne now, he would freak out now, huh Benny?” Corey laughed and we all joined him, and 45 minutes later we were all ready to party, but for obvious reasons we took two separate cars and headed to a local club; the four of us would never fit Diego’s new beetle! More to come…soon( I hope) Day 3 (continued) Although we didn’t go to an exclusively gay night club, we were pretty much the center of all attention. People simply couldn’t stop staring at us, but who could blame them? Our muscles were harder, thicker, stronger and overall much hotter and smarter (although that’s not a hard goal) than any overly bronzed Fanta-shaded Guido on Jersey Shore, so we certainly earned those fist-pump action we got as soon we entered the dance floor. Starting with the new 5’9” 200 pounds of muscle hunk version of yours truly dressed in skin tight denim CK pants, black fitted V-necked T by Ralph Lauren and Italian leather sandals – I pretty much knew that my muscle man-tits were just really great, especially those huge nipples poking through the fabric, I have to confess that I adored the feeling of my muscles flexing while I danced, provoking guys and girls all over the place. The audience also savored the amazing 6’2” 250 pounds of Neo Power Metal-Muscle Rock God Corey wearing a white wife beater along with the hottest black leather pants in the world to emphasize the bulge of his stud sized cock. Corey’s wild dark mane moved so sensually when he rocked that massive new body, not to mention the contrast between his alabaster flawless skin and the dark war-paint that suddenly appeared around his ghostly icy blue eyes, which gave him a dangerous, edgy yet very attractive look. Diego simply killed with the 5’10” sizzling hot 285 pounds of massive mocha toned muscles, completed with the delicious spice of his Latin elegance dressed in all the glory of his dark grey trousers and bright powder blue satin shirt whose first 4 buttons couldn’t be closed because of the immensity of his pectoral plates of brawny deliciousness (for the sake of my fashionista’s reputation, I have to tell you that we did try to dress him in a traditional shirt, but the sleeves simply busted once he tried to stick those trunk sized arms into them). When Diego paraded around the floor like the most dominating booty-shaker alpha-male, everybody just gasped at the sight of his curvaceous muscles. And who could ever ignore Kenny, the undeniable “Wall of Muscle”? At only 5’8” he certainly served as hard evidence for those who defended that shorter bodybuilders had advantage over taller ones. Although he was only 5 pounds heavier than Diego, Kenny’s 290 pounds clearly looked more powerful than the rest of us, especially because had that amazing fiery red faux Mohawk and the perfectly trimmed goatee that only enhanced the masculinity of his overly muscled frame. We certainly had trouble to find something that would pass the challenge of covering Kenny’s über muscular frame, so we had to settle for simpler clothes: cargo pants (which looked incredibly tight on those massive thighs) and a dark blue Under Armour sleeveless shirt that the monstrous gymnast usually wore for his training sessions. The overall effect was simply impressive, Kenny suddenly looked like a professional strength athlete, but for the first time in his life, he loved all the attention he was getting, and the “rice queens” certainly surrounded him. With our egos buffed along with our frames, we soon started the mating games. I noticed Diego making out with this hot German guy, a 6’5” volleyball-type player with shaggy blond hair; very hot indeed. Meanwhile, Kenny was flexing for a couple of very hot young college guys who seemed impressed (to say the least) with his uncanny size disappeared with this very muscular black dude, on whom I had my eyes. Corey was talking to a very popular jock in our campus, and I’m sure the guy had no clue that such powerful dangerous looking Rock God was the same dude who religiously watched him training. I have to admit that I desperately hoped that my unexplained transformation helped me to put an end to my dry spell, but I still felt somewhat self-conscious about my body, maybe it was because I was the “smaller” of our house. I was so much bigger, muscular and hotter than ever, I was dressed to kill, but still felt like the old days when compared to my roommates, and that fact certainly bugged me, I knew I was the smaller to start with so it would be normal to remain the smallest after the growth, but I didn’t think it was fair at all! All of a sudden, I noticed this bouncer who couldn’t stop staring at me. I smiled back at him and he chuckled. He had strong, masculine Middle-Eastern features with this shaved, bull-necked, barrel chested look. The guy had to be over 6’3” and was so muscular and powerful, he probably was bigger than Diego or even Kenny.Even in the poorly lit dance floor, a quick glimpse was sufficient for me to notice the tan line on his left finger, which told me that huge man was probably married, belonging to that kind of guys who keep their wives at home while they look out for hot twinks to fuck, something I particularly found hypocrite and disgusting. However, since I had absolutely no moral standards at night, I just danced my way closer to the immense guy with a shameless flirting look in my face. “Hey there…” I greeted the huge guy, but he pretended to pay attention to something said in his earplug, which actually gave him this hot “bodyguard” look, and I was totally ready to be Whitney Houston to his Kevin Costner. “I’m sorry, work stuff, you know…” His accent was very strong, and it only made me attracted to that impressively muscular man dressed in black. I looked at the oversized jacket he wore and imagined how thick those arms could be, we surely could get some store tips for Kenny and Diego, although I highly doubted these guys would want something so outdated. “Oh that’s okay, your work is to keep us safe us right?” I noticed that my usually flirting tone had changed; it wasn’t so girly anymore, although still charming and very sexy. “You bet that, sir. But a guy like you surely knows how to defend from mean dudes, right?” The bull-necked man’s voice was deep and husky, his tiny brown eyes undressed me and I surely didn’t mind posing for him while pretending to be casually dancing. “Oh, I wouldn’t say that…I’d certainly still need a big man to watch over my…back” That was all I needed to say; the immense guy just looked at his side and placed a huge hand on my back, roughly escorting me to some kind of “authorized personnel only” place, which was in fact a little bigger than a broom closet with a desk, some boxes and for comfort, a futon on the ground. The huge man just locked the door behind him, quickly opening his immense suit. “Get undressed and bend over, bitch.” The gorilla sized man certainly knew how to behave like one, but I was so freaking horny that I decided to play along. “Oh, yes sir…” I said while shaking very sensually. I took off my clothes and threw them aside, while the enormous dude struggled to take off his arms from the suits. “Let me help you with that, big guy. You’re so huge; we don’t want you to ruin your work’s wardrobe…” I whispered and helped him to get rid of the jacket; then I gently pulled the lower part of his immense turtle neck black shirt while he slowly managed to retrieve the thick strong arms inside the ridiculous piece of clothing. (I know that guy lacked any sense of style, but with muscles like his, I’d forgiven any style sin). “You’re…very big too…I like that…a twink with muscle!” The man surely enjoyed the special treatment I was giving him. “Well, I am not nearly as big as you, sir.” I replied while taking care of removing his pants, and judging by the chubby bulge on his boxers, I was pleasing him very much. The guys had a very thick and yet decently sized cock, which meant I would have lots of fun. The huge man groped my ass and squeezed it hard, but for some reason I didn’t think he squeezed hard enough, so I just reacted by grabbing his thick, hard buttocks and squeezing them the way I wanted him to squeeze mine, but for my surprise, the huge man produced a surprised yell, which made me stop immediately. “Damn, blondie. For a little guy you’ve got quite some grip on ya!” His voice was so manly, so powerful. The guy was 6’4” and weighed 300 pounds of hard, beefy muscle, how could he even feel my hands squeezing his butt? Maybe he was just trying to humor me, after all a guy of his size could easily break me in half couldn’t he? I have to admit I was kind of disappointed because he didn’t feel so tough as he seemed. “I just wanted to show you, I like things rough…” I whispered, feeling suddenly much naughtier. The shaved headed muscle bull chuckled and picked me up in his massive arms, holding me above the ground, my new muscular legs quickly embraced his wide waist, and I went straight to his hairy nipples, sucking and nibbling those puppies with my very experienced tongue. “Damn…I wish I were like you, sir; being so huge, so thick, and so massive!” I liked that he had that turtle shell kind of abs; I love ripped bodybuilders on the magazines but I certainly appreciated much better the off-season extra beefiness in daily life. He seemed to enjoy showing off for me as well, placing me over the desk and flexing those massive hairy pecs of his for my pleasure. I just giggled and hugged his huge physique closer to me; then I lowered my head and pulled his boxers with my teeth. After much teasing, I simply yanked those tight things and admired the impressively thick cock getting harder as I played with it very gently. “I’m gonna destroy your little ass, pretty boy!” he growled while pressing my head against his crotch. The bouncer had a decent cock, really thick one which was very pleasing to suck. I grinned and was about to roll a condom over the fireplug, when suddenly this overwhelming urge happened. It was like I couldn’t see or think clearly. I just attacked that man’s cock furiously, sucking him so hard and with such eagerness he gagged and gasped with the way I treated his manhood. “Damn… you’re GOOD! Oh… fuck… easy… easy there, man. OUCH! Your teeth!” He tried to take my head off his cock, and got surprised when he wasn’t capable, although he was 100 pounds heavier than my current frame. He ended up smacking the back of my head, hoping that the pain would made me let go of his cock, but I actually didn’t feel a thing, but the sudden commotion reminded me that I was probably hurting him, so I just stopped and looked at him. “Sorry there, hun. I got carried away. Now just relax and let me do my job, okay?” I gently pressed my index finger over his lips, and for some reason instead of just snapping on me, the muscle bull just moaned and sucked hard on it, so I was free to continue my blow job. It was so weird listening to my own voice but it felt like it wasn’t me at all. I mean I could feel the whole thing, yet I acted so strangely, like instinctively or something. The bouncer grinned once I came back to his cock. This time I was much smoother, yet he couldn’t stop moaning and gasping – it didn’t take much until I had him cumming in my throat. I did try to stop, I knew all about the risks. It’s fun to drink my roommates' cum, because they are all obsessed with DST testing, but this was some stranger muscle man I had just met! I could be getting into some really dangerous game, but there was this hunger inside me and I needed to satisfy it. The bull-necked muscle guy came for a much shorter time than I anticipated. To make things worse, he was already looking ready to roll over and sleep, but I wasn’t his wife and I would not tolerate that. So, I simply lifted his whole 300 frame from the ground and shook him, I still don’t know how it was possible, but I simply did, I lifted that enormous guy and didn’t feel any heaviness at all, I was just so horny and hungry for more of his seed that lifting his 300 pound frame didn’t feel hard at all. “Hey, big guy, you said you would pound my ass, now you’re gonna do it!” It was that hunger once again, the huge man suddenly seemed scared, nonetheless; I lowered him back to the ground as we kissed very intensely. Although he had just come, his cock went full mast again and this was my chance to have some action with someone else other than my roommates! I once again lifted the bouncer and brought him back to the desk, which was wobbling and squeaking under his weight, but I didn’t care. The guy he was just too intoxicated with my sudden strength display. I bent over, exposing my cherry to him and ordered him to start. “Damn…you’re one fine piece of bubble butt!” He shut that thick cock inside my butt, for some reason I was so moist that his cock went easy inside me, and then my huge muscle bull fucked raw and roughly like he promised, though I still wanted more. He unplugged so I could find a better position leaning against the desk, and he quickly got back to his rhythmically plowing on my ass. Yet, it was not enough, I wanted to feel more strength inside me, the hunger inside me grew once again so I just punched the desk and moaned as he slammed that thick cock inside me. I wanted so much more, at some point I broke the desk out of excitement, it had been so long since I last had such nice muscle man with me. “Fuck…you’re so hot! Oh damn…I can’t hold anymore, oh fuuuuuck!” When my bull came, shooting his hot man milk inside of my ass, I actually roared like a lion or something even more powerful. I flexed my buttocks so hard because I wanted that cum inside me so badly, I guess I actually hurt the guy at some point and he screamed and punched my back, but I didn’t feel a thing! Meanwhile, I shook my moneymaker to feel more of his cock inside me and ended up lifting him off the ground, supporting his weight on my thighs. I felt so good, so damn sexy, then I just realized the guy was desperately trying to get off my ass, I stood up and the force on my pelvis was so intense that I accidentally sent the bull across the room, but before I could help him, the guy shouted words in some language and ran for his life. I guess he got really scared with so much unexpected strength, but for some reason I wasn’t freaked out at all, so I just got dressed again and decided to have something to eat at the bar, and asked for everything in the menu that could resemble like a decent meal (thanks god for Steak with Fries and Tuna burgers). I sat at a decent table in a dark corner and waited impatiently for my order, feeling increasingly hungry until the food was delivered and I was ready to dig in when I was surprised in a very good way. “I can see why you’re so hungry, you certainly need lots of food to keep such impressive muscles and dance floor moves.” It was Dwayne, my personal trainer and most recent crush. I was so caught off guard, my mouth hung open and saliva dropped over the table cloth until I could manage to mutter a decent answer. “Why thank you…Do you care to join me? I certainly ordered too much because I didn’t know what to choose you can share the carb guilty with me?” “Well, I’m Dwayne, and I usually don’t have dinner with guys whose names I don’t know yet.” The personal trainer offered his hand to me; I shook it and felt so excited to have a chance with the current hunk of my dreams. I almost ruined everything by telling Dwayne my real name, I realized that my improved looks made it almost impossible for my own personal trainer to recognize me, after all he wasn’t expecting to find a taller, bearded and much more muscular Benny Carter only two days after joining the gym. “Hey, Dwayne I’m Leopold… but you can call me Leo” I must confess that I was terrible on thinking on my feet so I ended up using my real middle name instead of something better. The hot muscle tanned guy shook my hand and sat next to me. We sure looked hot together, especially with all the food at the table. I just smiled and asked the waiter for extra plate. “So, Dwayne, can I presume that you checking me out while danced?” I asked between mouthfuls of food. Dwayne giggled; he just couldn’t take his eyes off me. “You can presume that, but then all the eyes were on you guys. I must say that’s the most muscular entourage I see in a long time.” “Oh…well, we all have very good genetics, and discipline to work out and respect our bodies.” I repeated the same mumble jumbo he told me over the past days and it caused a very nice impression on my sudden dinner guest. “Heh, that’s great to see you guys think that way, can I presume now that you’re all very close?” I chuckled, taking even more food into my mouth and vanishing with the steaks in record time. “Well, yeah, actually they’re my roommies.” I blushed. “That’s great…I actually was wondering if you could give me some contact on that amazing Asian muscle monster!” Dwayne brutally crushed my heart with that question. “You came here just so I could introduce you to Kenny?” I gasped. “Yeah, he’s such a hot guy, I wanted to talk to him but he vanished from the club.” Dwayne confessed his cruel hidden agenda. I took a long sip of my light beer, trying to disguise my frustration. I placed the bottle down and shot Dwayne with a mean hurt look. “How dare you? I thought you were checking me out, I thought you wanted my muscles! Damn…why am I so small?” I voiced my thoughts and it obviously got Dwayne in a defensive mode. “Sorry, Leo…It’s not that you’re not hot…it’s that I am into very massive guys, you know?” That was the final straw, the last drop. I felt so angry, so envy of the size of my roommates. I just squeezed the bottle in my hands and it broke easily, making Dwayne nervous. “Look, Leo…I am sorry dude…let’s just forget about everything ok? I’ll even pay for the food.” “I am not Leo…I mean…shit…” I suddenly felt this surge of strength rushing through my body and grunted while my limbs twitched. Dwayne then approached me very worried. “Dude, what’s going on? Are you alright, should I call for help?” He asked me in a tender tone. I looked at him and we both witnessed when my shoulders expanded, growing wider and thicker almost instantly. The sinew on my impressive muscles continued to increase as we went both silent. “What the fuck is happening?” Dwayne asked, but he still tried to keep it low, for some reason he didn’t want to alarm people. “Take me out of here, please…” I touched his shoulder and my arm just busted through my sleeves, revealing a nearly 20 inches of muscular perfection, and Dwayne just nodded. He thought I couldn’t walk, but in truth I was not weak, I was getting stronger by the second, and my cock was so hard inside my pants, they would probably bust my pants too. “Okay…follow me.” Dwayne led me by the arm, which was very convenient because I could pretend to be drunk as he escorted me straight to the VIP bathroom. If only people knew that I wasn’t exactly about to puke, but to outgrow my already skin tight clothes. “Shit, you’re all bloated and swollen; maybe you’re having an allergic reaction…” “Does this look like a rash to you, Dwayne?” I asked harshly, flexing my nearly 22 inches around guns right on his shocked face, and to my nice surprise, he went not only went instantly quiet, the perfect hunk guy who had the nerve to ditch me over Kenny simply attacked my hard vascular arm. I watched with enormous pleasure as the hunky personal trainer worshipped my growing muscles with his desiring tongue, he licked and took several bites of my growing arm, feeling the hardness of its expanding contours. I giggled as he tried to dent the augmenting forms of my body, knowing in advance it would be just useless. I guess that my giggling must be pretty unique because when Dwayne heard it, he just stopped worshiping my growing muscles, he suddenly went livid and took several steps back. The strongly lit bathroom helped the hunky guy to realize the man behind the growing muscle body. “That can’t be possible…” Dwayne then gently touched my hair and my beard, feeling my face with his fingers in attempt to deny what his eyes had finally realized, and his final proof came when I smiled openly, revealing the multicolored pieces of my dental bracers. “FUCK….BENNY CARTER? Is that you?” Dwayne gasped and his hands groped my chest and squeezed them with all his puny strength. I simply giggled again and pretended that was just a casual encounter. “Damn…took you long enough to recognize me huh, D? Don’t worry…I know it’s pretty much to take in at once, and I’m still growing!” I giggled and flexed my pecs one side at a time, just so he could play along with me. Dwayne had to fight the urge to stick his face between my freaking awesome hairy growing pecs. “But, how is this even possible? What the fuck are you taking?” At that point I just rolled my eyes. “Come on, do you think that if they had invented something that could make a guy so fast, you wouldn’t already know about it? I didn’t take anything…it is just happening, and not just with me…my roommates as well.” Dwayne gagged while I pushed his neck against my face and we kissed so roughly that I actually felt like he was trying to break it by biting my lips, but at that point I was so aroused that I simply ignored his attempts and only stopped kissing when both of us were almost out of air. “Fuck…you’re hot!” Dwayne confessed as he paced. “That’s what I’ve been trying to show you. Now shut the fuck up and fuck me, pretty boy!” I stood up and suddenly we both realized that my body was still like 3 inches shorter than Dwayne’s, but I was already much more muscular and massive than his impressive 240 pounds. The tanned hunk gasped and his cock was hard against my now 8-pack massive and ripped stomach, I was developing the same kind of turtle-shell kind of stomach that looked so impressive on Kenny, and given the width and wicked thickness of my shoulders and chest, it just made me look so impressively muscular that I knew that Kenny’s got nothing on me at that point. “Damn, Benny you’re just insanely muscular!” Dwayne whispered as he squeezed my biceps and shoulders. “Well, I’m actually insanely horny right now, big guy…or should I say little guy? Damn…it’s still confusing to be so massive, but I love every second.” I giggled. It was then Dwayne decided to check on my engorged 14 inches monster hard cock which was actually much bigger than he could imagine, his eyes widened. “Oh fuck…I’ve never taken cock on my butt…I don’t know if…” I silenced him with another fearsomely rough kiss, which he accepted very nicely this time. “And who said you would be taking cock tonight? I’m a massive muscle bottom hunk, is there any problem with that?” Dwayne realized my question was just rhetorical but he still waved his head obediently. “I’m glad you understood that you’re on top, but I’m the one on charge here…now, let’s get out of here, I’m not gonna fuck twice in this place when I have a perfectly soft king sized bed for a muscular queen like me!” I actually missed my diva moments like that one, my body was becoming so masculine, but I still was the same twink underneath all those layers of muscle! “But, you’re barely naked and still growing!” My hunky trainer alerted, pointing to my humongous muscles and the immense sausage between my immensely thick hair legs. “Well, I do think it’s kind of embarrassing…but still less revealing than some girls’ outfits…Wait I have an idea…” I asked Dwayne to get back on the room where the bull necked bouncer and I were fucking and retrieve his clothes. The guy was so freaking scared that he probably was halfway through the southern frontier right now. I spent those minutes looking at my growing body and even rehearsing some poses for a private show, knowing that Dwayne was so horny and curious about my growth that he simply would do anything I asked him. “You were right, these clothes were just tossed there…I think they’ll do a much better job to cover your…amazing muscles.” Dwayne blushed as he handled me the customized sized black suit, but I certainly didn’t feel much excited about wearing such unflattering clothes. “Oh, damn…that fabric is so cheap it’s gonna give me rashes!” I complained while squeezing my tree trunk sized thighs into the trousers. It was obvious that my huge cock also didn’t help, so I had to tuck it somehow along with my left thigh. “I only hope this thing is stretchy enough!” Dwayne helped me to get into the horrible turtle neck shirt. “Oh, if my stylist sees me in these, he’s gonna have a cow!” I whined while my humongous arms stretched the fabric beyond its limits, and the sleeves simply tore apart, which forced us to rip them off, and my neck and deltoids took care of busting the disgraceful forms of that ridiculous turtle neck. “I don’t think we’ll need that right?” Dwayne tossed the jacket to the corner and smiled back at me. “Right, now let’s get out of here; I’m growing bigger and hornier as the moments pass”. I said as I led Dwayne by hand. Despite my comment, of course I insisted that we went through the dance floor, so I could parade my newest muscles and my current catch to everybody. “My car is just that way, Benny” Dwayne realized that going through the crowded dance floor was a very slow process, but very pleasing nonetheless. “Okay, but I have to teach these guys a few things about booty shaking!” I just danced my way, flexing and teasing every guy and girl who gasped at my humongous size. I have to admit that when you had a body the size of mine, people don’t actually care about the style rules, they just think it’s hot. We eventually got to the parking lot and Dwayne opened the door for me. “Shit, Benny you’re looking so massive, your chest is gonna rip this shirt any moment now!” The hunky personal trainer commented as he entered his Ford pick-up, noticing that I was far too muscular to let him drive comfortably inside the cabin. “Well, I am glad…my first growth happened while I blacked out, at least now I’m enjoying every moment. I wonder if the others are growing like me…” The mere thought suddenly brought me down. I loved my roomies but I was enjoying the idea of being the biggest, I just hoped that whatever happened to me didn’t infect them…at least not so intensely. “So, why are you all growing anyway?” The tanned guy was gently insistent, so I just took a deep breath and told him about the fatidic night. Dwayne took us out of the place, but his mind still tried to encompass the unexplainable events. “Maybe you guys should be tested for some kind of intoxication…” “That’s nonsense; we’re all perfectly healthy, as you can attest for yourself!” I flexed my arms and they simply felt like warm pieces of titanium against my flimsy skin. “Well, whatever it is…it’s changing your physiology, perhaps we should look for medical help!” I knew he was only trying to help, but my massive muscles ached to flex and my cock wanted to spew, not to mention that I still wanted to feel Dwayne’s cock riding my über muscular derriere, so I just placed a hand on his shoulder when he stopped at the traffic light. “Okay, Dwayne you have two options : you can take me to the hospital and have they check me like a freak, or you can take me to bed and fuck me all night long. Are you really gonna waste the chance to fuck the most muscular butt in the world?” I asked while easily flexing my chest so hard that it ripped the fabric of my borrowed shirt, which was actually a favor to fashion. The hunky Texan bodybuilder/personal trainer just gulped and stepped on the gas and turned to the left, which made me happy because I knew there were no hospitals that way, but for my own surprise we were suddenly parking at the gym.“What the hell are we doing here?” I was very disappointed with at that little man, but he actually just started kissing me and we made out for five a long time before he finally explained me his intentions. “I just thought we could test your strength levels…I mean, you’re so massive but something tells me that you’re quite much stronger than you look!” “And what makes you think that?” I asked puzzled. Dwayne smiled and showed the passenger door, and only then I noticed the indentations of my thick fingers on the metal, and all I did was opening the thing. “Damn…did I do that? I’m sorry, Dwayne I’ll have you refunded.” “Don’t worry, but now I guess you are just as curious as I am about the extent of your strength huh, not to mention that we have some very precise measuring equipment here, and I just happen to have the keys…so are you gonna waist this chance Leopold?” Dwayne asked as he opened the doors for me. I just giggled and lifted the 240 pounds muscle man by his collar, only to tease him. “If you ever tell my middle name to one single soul I’ll have you squashed like a bug.” Dwayne laughed. “Don’t worry; I just want you to squeeze me when I’m fucking you…” (to be continued) Part 4 (The earlier hours of day 4) Dwayne had convinced me to stop by our gym club to check my awesome new stats (like I need his machines to tell me that I now looked simply “massilicious”. Anyway, I guess he was just trying to make up for the terrible slip he had committed earlier, and for that reason I just played along, especially because I could get off those cheap clothes I had to borrow from that bouncer. I was right, by the way. Unnatural fabrics give me rashes. I could feel the red areas even on my flimsy skin. I felt so relieved to be out of the tightness of them. Standing nearly buck naked with the white boxers which looked almost like a thong on my immense thighs and crotch bulge, I just watched as Dwayne got ready to take my stats. “So, first we have to take your measurements…for scientific purposes…” Dwayne said in flattering tone. “Yeah, I can see your Einstein all excited about that…” I teased. Dwayne blushed. “I can’t help it…” My dutiful personal trainer carefully checked every single stat on my engrossed figure, and at each new number he collected, I could tell that he was almost sure that it was some sort of new world record. “Well, you’re 5’10 and ¾ inches tall, which is actually a tremendous height growth spurt at your age…” I lifted the guy off the ground. “Are you implying that I’m old?” “What? No…it’s just…” Dwayne noticed I was giggling, my dental bracers showing through my opened smile, so the hunky personal trainer relaxed a bit. “Still…you’re 378 pounds of sheer massive muscle, which is by any means awesome! If you were an Olympia contender, the other guys up stage would like toothpicks at your side. Your height/weight combination makes your physique breath taking!” Dwayne commented still lifted off the ground. “Well, maybe I can compete with them. I have one hot bright pink thong that would make me just phenomenal on stage…” “I… don’t think they allow something so…peculiar, but you would certainly look awesome!” Dwayne petted his cock and I could tell he lusted after my humongous muscular butt and the monstrous legs. “So, what about all these measurements you took? Care to tell me what they mean anyway?” “Are you kidding? Shit…Benny, how I can put this…Everybody is just crazy with the size on Jay Cutler’s 31.5 inches around. Well, yours are 38 inches around!” “Really? That’s over three feet around, are you sure, my thighs are that massive?” I casually commented and flexed them, creating real tsunamis of contracting fibers through the rugged surface of my ginormous quads. Dwayne just nodded. “Y-yeah, they’re amazing…But they’re just the tip of your muscle iceberg. Your calves are 28.5 inches around, which is bigger than most bodybuilder’s arms. They’d kill for 25 inches arms and your calves are even bigger!” I giggled. “The guys always said I had thin legs…I bet those new calves are actually big as bulls huh? But wait, if my calves are the size most bodybuilders would love their arms to be…” “Your arms are 32 inches around. I couldn’t believe the number so I took the measures three times, this number is fantastic. Normally, guys want their calves to be nearly the size of their arms for symmetry issues, but you are so massive that your arms can be that immense! Shit, your arms are bigger than Mister Olympia’s thighs! That’s just powerful!” I flexed the monstrous peak right in front of Dwayne’s face and heard him moaning intensely. “So what do you think about my waist? I mean, I’m eating so much latterly that I fear I’m gaining a gut...” Dwayne reacted almost like I’ve insulted him. “Are you crazy? Benny, your waist is 34 inches around, it is actually just the same as Jay Cutler’s. The “thickness” you might think comes from the size of your abdominal muscles, each one of your impressive 8 knots is so massive and thick that they mount around your waist and make you seem so much larger than you used to be, but that’s…so hot. I mean most of huge bodybuilders have “steroid guts”, I’ve seen my fair share of them, but in your case…that’s just so…freaking hot!” “And what do you have to say about those huge pecs of mine?” Dwayne gasped. “They would be my favorite part of you…if I could ever choose just one part to be my favorite…I mean they’re freaking 72 inches around! They’re bigger than the measuring tape “What do you mean? I’ve been eating like a maniac, all this extra bulk has to have some fat on it too…” “I thought that too, but I can’t find any! Your muscular tissue is so thick that it can grow denser and the fat levels on you are even lower of those before the growth. You don’t look like those competing bodybuilders on stage, all hungry, drained of water and most of their strength. You look so healthy, powerful, the perfect offseason glorious thickness but with the same shredded, rugged condition that wins competitions!” “You sound like surprised with that…Does it mean I am more than you have imagined mister “I only like super massive guys?” I chuckled, though noticing that it actually stung a little more than I originally planned. “I…am sorry about that Benny. I didn’t know it was you, but that’s no excuse for treating you in such manner…” “No, you don’t have to, I overreacted anyway. You were just being nice…” I hugged him and noticed he was chuckling, and then he just told me the reason. “You didn’t even notice that you were holding me off the ground for all that time, did you?” Dwayne chuckled, feeling excited about my enhanced strength. “Well, you’re so light I just forgot I was holding you, it feels like holding a grain of salt. You just feel the weight of your own arm…” I teased him, but Dwayne’s got a naughty mind on his own. “Which takes us to the next part of our experiment…I hope you don’t mind but I called someone else to join us…” “Who did…” I didn’t even finish the sentence and the deliciously augmented figure of Corey running into the room. “Dwayne…are you alright? What happened? Where’s Benny?” The muscular Emo was so nervous he didn’t even notice my humongous bulk, which was great because it gave me the opportunity to compare my body with my roomies. I simply groped Corey’s butt with a strong grip and he nearly jumped off his skin. “I’m right behind here sweetie!” I greeted Corey flexing my augmented guns and he turned even whiter. “F-fuck…Benny, you look…HUGE!” “Please don’t be offended, Corey, but I expected something more elaborate from an English graduate…” I gently laughed at his shocked expression while continuing to flex my humongous muscles right in his pretty face. “Take it easy with him, Benny…I texted him while you were dancing in the club. The poor guy was just too worried about you.” Dwayne said still comfortably set on my arms. “Damn…I’m still carrying you, aren’t I? Doesn’t it bother you?” Dwayne waved his head with utmost sureness. “Of course not, I am so glad you are that strong, it will only make our tests even more impressing.” “What do you mean by that?” Corey suddenly overcame his shock. “Oh you know how obsessed Dwayne is with numbers and data…he wants me to display a bit of my super strength to him.” I forced a casual tone on my explanation, and Dwayne suddenly understood the reason for him being summoned. “Damn…I can’t believe I ditched my precious Geoffrey because of some fetish…” Corey sighed but I cheered him up with a nice grab of his humongous cock. “Cheer up, Corey. You know that playing hard is the best way to conquer your guy. Besides…you can see my humongous muscles in action! In case you didn’t notice, I’m quite much heavier than you now…” Corey’s attention was drawn back into my humongous physique, and he cupped my huge pecs and we kissed very tenderly. The way our muscular bodies rubbed against each other made loud sounds, almost like rocks rolling over each other, and Dwayne surely enjoyed being the delicious filling of our massive beef sandwich. “That reminds me, how did you get to grow that big? None of us did.” Corey didn’t know but his question just made me so freaking happy that I lifted him off the ground as well, holding these two muscular men, who were both taller than me, and yet so less muscular and impressive than my magnificent brawniness. “Gee…I don’t know. I just fucked some random muscle guy and when I noticed I was blowing up like one of these cartoon shows…” I commented casually, knowing it only raised more questions than answered them. I have to say that Dwayne actually had a very clever and naughty idea to compare the strength levels. He personally started each test, using his maximum cargo on each exercise, to demonstrate the “normal” strength level a man of his impressive physique would develop after years of serious training and dedication. Then, Corey followed our personal trainer – although my augmented roommate was not that much heavier than Dwayne himself, we were both impressed that he could perform the same routine for much longer periods and dealing with a total cargo at least 50% heavier than Dwayne had lifted. “Wow…I didn’t realize I was that much stronger than you Dwayne!” Corey looked so adorable with his blushing cheeks. I was actually very impressed with my donkey boy, although now we had to call him a true stallion, his cock had grown so much bigger and thick; it looked mind-blowing massive between his own muscular thighs. “I have to say I didn’t expect such strength difference from someone who’s not even 20 pounds heavier than me, but then again, you guys have been through a unique experience. “As a matter of fact, there are thousands of reports of other third degree encounters…” Corey was about to start again, but I simply wouldn’t let him do it. “Anyway, now that you bitches have attempted, can a REAL man show you what’s strength all about?” I teased them both and flexed my humongous arms and made each one kiss the heavy peak in a sign of respect to the soaring mountains. I tried the same cargo Corey had finished, but it simply didn’t work, the weights were too light. Then, we tried doubling the same amount, but the effect was the same. We tripled, quadrupled and finally we had set every single weight available in the gym, and I was lifting the humongous cargo with one pinky finger, repeating the exercise for over 100 times and still it didn’t even feel like I was doing any effort at all. “Are you sure, there’s nothing heavier I could lift? I could lift the machines with all their weight, they seem heavy enough…oh perhaps not, that would cause a real mess…” I casually said while I continued performing flawless reps with my pinky finger. “There’s nothing else I can think of…we could try lifting cars, but we’d have to wait until the morning members arrive…” “That’s a nice thought; maybe after we fuck for the whole night, I come back and lift their cars with one hand only.” I teased my very impressed and hard cocked personal trainer. “Holy crap, you’re a powerhouse, Benny!” Dwayne said in a low tone as he watched me, and I just blew him a kiss. “Now you believe me? Nothing in this world could have made a skinny weak guy like Benny into this super strong musclebound stud!” Corey still tried to persuade Dwayne with his alien encounter theory, but the personal trainer was lost in his own naughty thoughts to even consider such ridiculous hypothesis. The loud sound of the steel plates being crushed, bent, twisted and simply molded my huge muscles like fresh dough easily shut his mouth. I actually didn’t even realize what I was doing, I guess I was really irritated with the fact that I was actually considering Corey’s idea. I suddenly felt my hunger and lust boiling inside my body. The same surge of power rushing through my muscles, each veins thickened with an unexpected explosion of renewed muscle flex. I knew my body now demanded more growth, and I subconsciously knew how to give in to such cravings. “Cut the crap Corey…Why would any super advanced civilization come all the way to Earth just to change a bunch of twinks into muscle studs? There’s just no sense in this! Now shut the fuck up and come here because I want to suck on your huge cock! And you Dwayne, better stick your own pecker in my butt or I’m gonna hunt you down!” The reflection of my humongous hairy muscular physique was so amazing that for one moment I didn’t recognize the manly, powerful, glorious bearded blond muscle god that demanded to be properly serviced by the other hunks in the room. Corey went immediately quiet and walked towards me, trying to get out of his leather pants as fast as possible, but in the end, I simply lifted him off the ground with a single finger and ripped them with my bare teeth. Corey gasped as he noticed that I was so much stronger than he could ever imagine, my moist lips engulfed his humongous cock and gently laid on the bench, lifting my humongous hairy thick legs so my sweet Dwayne could find my cherry among all that massive fur and muscle. I was sucking the 6’2” 250 pounds hunk like he was nothing but a giant lollypop, and there was even more pleasure for me to hold him so effortlessly in the air. Corey didn’t mind, he was actually having the time of his life, being sucked and lifted at the same time. Meanwhile, I noticed the lack of any worshipping action on my lower body. “Dwayne, you’d better get inside me, you’ll not like to see me in a bad mood, or perhaps you will, because I get much stronger than I already am…” I chuckled. Truth was that I couldn’t see much because of my humongous hairy pecs and the freaking thick thighs. “D-don’t worry Benny, I just heard your stomach roaring and thought that you’d like a protein shake…or a few dozen of them…” Dwayne said from the juice bar. “Oh, in that case, you’re excused. Just make sure you have made everything you can to feed me properly.” I could hear the blenders working and licked my own lips before getting back to suck Corey with even more voracity. “Erm…could you make some for me too?” My roommate begged, his own muscular stomach was aching for food, but as my sucking action grew hungrier, Corey went quiet. He was just in pure ecstasy because of the intensity of the situation. I actually didn’t realize but being the ultra-strong musclebound stud made even the simply facts much different. For instance, if I lifted all that weight without any effort, can you imagine the kind of suction I could apply on lips? I’m glad Corey was much more resistant than before, so he was able to enjoy and actually surviving my hungry blowjob.Dwayne got back with lots of shakes and even some providential tuna steaks right in time. Corey screamed at the top of his lungs as I sucked him dry like a little juice box. I never felt so hungry for his cum before, but I was so strong that it didn’t take much for me to dry him out. So I just lifted my torso and set him on the ground, right in time to grab a full blender of fresh strawberry protein shake. “Damn…Benny, you’re on fire tonight!” Corey still felt dizzy, but he quickly claimed his own blender of protein shake. “Heh, I know…but your horse long cock really kept me motivated.” I said between gulps and bites. Dwayne chuckled. “You should take a look at yourself, Benny. You have cum and milk mustaches over your own blond facial hair!” I looked at the peculiar reflection and smiled, my fluorescent dental braces shone in the poor lit room and we all chuckled. Suddenly, we were all surprised with another sound. I felt the boiling again and then my cock was growing like never before. It was so intense, the monster sized phallus grew like it was being stuffed with more mass, I gasped as it easily reached, then surpassed Corey’s freaking monster. “Dammit… What are you waiting for? Suck me Corey! Dwayne, you’d better get on my butt now, or I’m not answering for my behavior!” I said throwing the empty blender away. The two guys didn’t take a second to oblige – Corey positioned, his cock went down my throat and he sucked on my humongous obelisk, while Dwayne found his sweet way between my muscular cheeks. I felt so intoxicated by the hunger and the pleasure, my senses were fuzzy, but I could tell we were enjoying like never before. I had Corey’s cock in my mouth and applied even more strength to my sucking, which made him roar and try the same with my own cock, and although he wasn’t even close to my strength, the feeling was actually incredible! Meanwhile, Dwayne also pounded my ass with all his puny strength, which was the greatest compliment I could get from that petite muscle hunk. I could hear his groaning and the loud sound of his balls slapping against the hardness of my butt, I knew he would be very much in pain after the rush of adrenaline ceased, but it was just so intense that I loved every single moment, squeezing my butt on occasion, just to make him feel my absurd strength, and in such moments he actually took long bites on my calves, letting me know when to let go of his tiny little pecker. Dwayne came first, filling my gut with his manly seed, and I felt his warmth entering me. Then, I just flexed and relaxed my butt in such fast movements that I somehow brought Dwayne into cumming a second time, which felt so surprising he kept punching my steel hard abs, and yet I felt nothing. Corey and I came almost at the same time, when my rock musclegod’s spunk squirted down my throat I suddenly felt like an atomic bomb of pleasure had exploded inside me. I just flexed all my muscles and felt my own flood of man juice filling Corey’s throat. The poor gasped and gagged, but there was no way he could escape the flood of my monster cock. Dwayne eventually slipped from my moist muscular bubble butt, he just collapsed in the ground, barely able to stand up. Suddenly, he jumped up in shock. “Fuck…Corey’s growing too!” He announced and I noticed my roommate’s body growth spurt spreading across his shoulder blades, then his own chest thickened as he threw his head back. I have to confess that for one moment I feared Corey would outgrow me. Fortunately, that moment was soon gone. “Shit! Benny, you’re growing too!” Dwayne pointed even more shocked as my whole figure bubbled with violent growth spasms, I just chuckled and reached for Corey’s shocked face, kissed him so intensely, we both made out as our muscles grew bigger. That was the best thing ever – making out while both of us were growing, we could worship the expanding biceps, the ballooning chests, the augmenting thighs. Each part of our bodies grew thicker, wider and the fibers multiplied underneath the flimsy skins of our glorious bodies. Our cocks rubbed against each other, their thick veined surfaces, slippery because of our insane amounts of pre cum, our lustful kisses and desiring tongues bathed the expanding areas of our bodies. However, the best part of making out with another growing guy is to know that you’re growing much faster and in much more intensity than him. No matter how amazing Corey’s muscle growth happened, it simply paled in comparison with my own expansion. I knew I had a condescending grin on me. “Don’t worry, Corey, just your Wheaties and you will be big like me…or not!” I just laughed realizing my body grew in real waves of intense power. In fact, at some point we both realized I was looking at Corey at eye level. There’s something special about the realization that you’re now taller, maybe it’s a stupid sensation of self-assurance, but Corey’s awkward smile when he noticed that he was no longer taller than me was priceless. It only seconded the even more awkward smile when I was looking down at him! “Benny, you’re growing so fast…so powerful!” Dwayne said as he jumped in my arms and we both kissed each other in a furious passion. I guess the little guy was really into muscle freaks, and that particular muscle freak was growing even more humongous. The muscles on my body grew in such raging waves of multiplying fibers that it felt like I was in some kind of reality morphing software. The dimensions of my marvelous figure only augmented and looked manlier, stronger, harder and so much more muscular! Corey joined Dwayne in the worship of my physique, despite the fact he was growing bigger as well, but it was the same than trying to see stars during a sunny day, you simply forgot they are still there! Nonetheless, Corey continued to grow more muscular, he was actually even more of a rock musclegod than before. Standing at 6’6” at 420 pounds of hard alabaster toned muscles and totally smooth except for his love trail and crotch, my hung stallion now had a huge 20 inches soft cock. His long raven black hair now made him look like some kind of man-lion, he actually seemed so much agile and gracious, his smile almost sounded like a real purr. “Fuck…I feel awesome!” His voice tone was so good to hear, and judging by the shock expression on Dwayne he could make a guy cum just by speaking his name. However, as most impressive as Corey’s new body was, he just couldn’t compare to my new size. I’ve kept growing for many minutes before Corey’s growth subsided, and I could tell Dwayne was just impatient to get my freaking new stats. “Holy mackerel, you’ve grown to 6’8 and ½ inches tall, that’s almost one whole foot taller than you were right when you stepped in the gym!” “Yeah…and I only grew like four inches…there’s really something about you huh?” My timid musclegod rocker blushed. I looked down at Corey and kissed the top of his pretty head. “Damn…you guys look so cute I could eat you both!” Dwayne had to bring two scales so he could take a more accurate reading of my weight. “That’s… 778 pounds! Fuck…Benny you’re heavier than Jay Cutler, Phil Heath and Branch Warren all together!” The guy screamed in such ecstasy, he hugged me and kissed my body in a cute worship frenzy Corey had a puzzled expression on his face, but I waited until Dwayne recovered from his hyper aroused state. “And these guys are important because…” Corey started. Dwayne chuckled. “They’re the top 3 bodybuilders in the last Olympia show!” “I still don’t get it…” Corey felt a bit ashamed. “Heh, it has to do with their on season weight: Cutler competes in the range of 274 pounds, Heath goes for about 245 and Warren got onstage at 250 pounds! That sums up to 769 pounds and I’m 9 pounds heavier than the three alpha dogs of the sport!” I casually affirmed. It was Dwayne’s time to seem impressed. “I didn’t know you followed their carriers so closely…” “I must have read it in some site while I browsed for naked pictures of bodybuilders. Anyway, if I were to compete, you’re saying they should give to me 1st, 2nd and 3rd places? That doesn’t seem quite fair…I guess I must grow so much bigger than all the prizes go to me!” I chuckled and kissed the over excited bodybuilding fan. Corey and Dwayne took my powerful measurements. I actually didn’t care much for the actual number as my little darling Dwayne, but his excitement made me all so pride of being so huge for my little guy. “Your chest is 110 inches! That’s so much that I am speechless, it feels so amazing and powerful!” Dwayne whispered in my ears.“Don’t worry, babe, I’ll let you shave and massage my freaking massive nipples…” “Funny thing is that your arms are 55” when you’re not even flexing, and when you do, they reach up to 70 whole inches! That’s just so impressive, it’s like your fibers get much thicker than they should be!” Dwayne commented. “Well, I guess I have to bring them to 70 inches cold to see how much they go flexed huh?” I teased him, but judging by his look as he kissed the peak of my flexed guns, that was a promise I had to realize. “Oh come on! Your legs are 78”! That’s more than my own chest!” Corey faked a protest and just blushed when he measured my other monster. “And I guess you’re the hung freak in our household now…that’s 29 inches…soft, if you call that soft…” “Oh, it is soft…for the time being…but if you keep teasing me, you’ll have a new measurement…” “Well, isn’t it interesting?” Dwayne mentioned as he checked something on his tablet. Noticing he had our attention, Dwayne showed us the graphics he had improvised to display my growth compared to Corey’s. “Benny, you told me that you had sex with a bouncer before you went to the restaurant right?” I nodded. “Yeah, I was starving…” “Did you have sex in the club too, Corey?” “Of course not! I mean, I was talking to my precious Geoffrey and we were about to go to his place…”Dwayne smiled. “Am I wrong to assume you had sampled the bouncer’s cum?” “Okay, I confess, I’m a cum pig!” I said rolling my eyes, but Dwayne just kissed me again. “Let’s not forget that you also had an intense workout, although your strength doesn’t consider it to be intense at all, your muscles were pumped, and then you felt hungry and horny at the same time. You had Corey’s cum inside you twice, and he had your sample too; the two of you ate a lot too before your growth spurts started…” “So, you think these facts are causing the growth? But we’ve been sucking and having each other’s cum for a long time…” Corey argued, but then Dwayne brought the most important detail. “Yeah, but I bet it got different after that night, right? I mean you guys have never been to a gym before, and all of a sudden you do so well on your first day? No sore bodies? No angst? I’ve noticed your strength levels were already much higher than I could expect from guys in your condition, but you were almost at the same level, with Corey winning by just a small percent, until tonight of course.” I looked at Corey and he shrugged. “So, what is your point?” Dwayne smiled. “I don’t think I have any point, it’s just funny to realize that your growth spurts are preceded by hunger and lust, not to mention the fact that if you now have a birth mark exactly like mine…” The personal trainer showed the spot behind his left shoulder to Corey and they both located the very same mark on my left shoulder. I barely could see it in the mirror reflection but that was indeed startling, especially because Corey had no sign on his augmented body. “I had never noticed it there before!” I casually commented, but the two of them seem to agree with me. “And although your cock was massive, it wasn’t bigger than Corey’s until AFTER you drank his cum…” Dwayne commented. “Let’s not forget that Dwayne’s cum was only inside you as a matter of fact.” Corey chuckled as they realized I grew closer to their conclusion. “So, how do you think that happened? I just got it from you?” Dwayne nodded. “Well, a birth mark like that is genetic, but I think you have absorbed more than just it, if you look carefully…your marvelous body is an improved version of mine…I don’t want to brag, but my body always had this impressive shoulder/waist proportion that gives me some advantage in the comparison with guys who were even bigger than me.” “Wait…so I took Corey’s freakishly huge cock gene and made mine even bigger? Not to mention that I have features of your own physique only made better?” I asked excited. “Well, it makes sense in theory. You must acquire some features from the guys whose cum you drink, I don’t know exactly how it happens.” Dwayne explained. “Wait a minute…Benny…what if you had to assemble a workout routine for an elderly man who had injured his left arm during an accident?” I opened my mouth to comment on how stupid and useless Corey’s question was, but something else came out of my mouth. It was the very detailed exercise routine with the number of reps and all the especial care that situation demanded. When I finished, Dwayne’s eyes were just as wide as mine.“H-how did you know that?” Dwayne asked Corey. “I remembered he quoted the competition weight of those bodybuilders by heart. I know Benny well enough to realize he would never know any sports fact by heart. Unless, if you call naming all of Kim Kardashian’s ex-boyfriends a sport…” We all laughed at that, because he was absolutely right, it was only then I remembered I had Corey’s traces as well, so I closed my eyes and recited something that came into my mind, and Corey quickly came to shut my mouth. “Are you crazy? That’s the poem I’m working for Geoffrey, you have no right to make fun of it!” “Oh, I’m sorry…I didn’t know…but it’s good. It reminds me of the earlier Langston Hughes’ work…” I casually commented. “Stop that now, you’re giving me the creeps!” Corey demanded. “Damn… I’m sorry…these things just came to my mind. I feel so marveled like...” “…when Karl Lagerfeld met Kimora for the first time! I didn’t even need to have your gifts inside me to guess that part.” Corey chuckled. “Wait a minute…knowledge isn’t passed by genes is it?” I asked Dwayne, but then I answered myself. “Some species display they have inborn knowledge about situations they have never experienced before, which can be some kind of genetic cargo.” Dwayne chuckled. “I guess that you are a better, bigger and more muscular amalgamation of all the men you’ve fucked Benny.”I brought my little Dwayne into my arms and kissed him passionately. “Well, why don’t we continued with our experiments then?” “I’d love to…Shit…look at the time! It’s almost a quarter to 5, the janitors will get here in a few moments!” Dwayne gulped as he noticed the mess we created: the empty blender cups, most of which were broken, steel plates crushed, the bars were bent like pretzels, and there was cum everywhere. “Damn…Dwayne I am sorry…I’ll cover the damages.” I instinctively looking for my checkbook, but only then I realized it was still back at the club. The tanned little guy just kissed my arm and caressed it tenderly. “Don’t worry, big guy…I can still clean it and come up with an excuse, but not if you monsters are here…” Dwayne said as he threw his car keys to Corey. “Make sure you put the big monster guy in the back seat okay? And please let him be careful…I know he’s absorbing our DNA, but his strength levels are much bigger, Benny can be dangerous if he is not focused.” “Whoa…take it easy, I’m not some monster….” I tried to protest, but right then Dwayne pointed to the plates I’ve crushed without even realizing, so I went quiet. Corey and I went back to Dwayne’s car, and I carefully entered the back seat, feeling so cramped, but trying not to damage his property even further. Corey was not little by all means, but he still managed to drive that pick up down the street. “Damn…this is the best night out ever!” Corey chuckled as he looked at my grinning face. “I think Dwayne is falling for me…” I said blushing. “Heh, I guess you became his wildest dream…” Corey commented casually as we passed by some dark alley. I looked at my side and noticed something. “Hey isn’t that Tristan over there?” I pointed to the very pale red haired boy dressed in skimpy baby-look shirt and white denim shorts. Judging by the way he ran, we could tell the guy was in trouble. Right then we devised a bunch of jocks chasing the poor twink. “Stop the car, Corey…” I ordered. “Benny, don’t do anything stupid. We can call 911 and these guys will all run away…remember what Dwayne said, you’re too strong now…” The right side of Dwayne’s car flew away as I forced my way out. Corey still screamed for me, but I was possessed. I just walked towards the bastards, and by that time they had cornered Tristan. “Please…I don’t have any money…” He cried. “We don’t want money from you, queer. We want some blood!” The tough looking guy spat on his face. “That’s good, because I’m about to take a lot from you!” The power in my voice tone scared the hell of them. I immediately devised the shine of the blades. “What the fuck do you want freak?” The guy asked trying to sound angry, when in fact he was just really scared. I simply reached for him and lifted the puny dude by his collar. I heard the several blades trying to penetrate my naked monstrous muscular body, but they simply broke in pieces. Someone else produced an aluminum baseball bat and took a good swung at my back, but it just resulted in the destruction of the expensive equipment. I reached the shocked little guy and picked him as well, and for some stupid reason, those morons thought they could outrun me, but they actually found a much more determined Corey waiting for them right at the corner of the street. “What do we do with them?” Corey asked while holding three of them. Meanwhile, I had the remaining 5 in my powerful bear hug. “They’re not important…” I threw the scumbags inside the dumpster and turned my attention to the shocked Tristan, who was even more scared now. “Please, don’t hurt me…” I gently hugged him. “It’s okay now, those guys won’t hurt you…” before he demanded any explanation, Corey touched my shoulder. “We have to go…the police soon will be here and we still have the matter of Dwayne’s car…” “Thank you so much!” He screamed as we ran down the dark street, back to rest of Dwayne’s pick up. I just held the right door and tossed it on the trunk of the vehicle, squeezing my humongous built back inside. Corey started the car and drove us towards home, he was quiet for most of the time but I still felt my blood boiling inside my veins. “You did the right thing, it was a bit impulsive, but you did the right thing, Benny.” He said after all. “Thanks for the help, sweetie. I just felt so angry…” “You’re not turning into some kind of gay superhero are you?” He finally had the urge to ask and we both laughed really hard.“Well, I could design a fantabulous costume if I wanted. Something that would put Lady Gaga into shame, the only problem would be that I’d have to make bigger versions of it.” Corey suddenly gulped. “You really want to take this further huh?” “Of course…we still have two delicious sources back at home! Can you believe how much bigger we will be with Kenny and Diego’s gifts? That would be an awesome start.” “Start of what?” I had Dwayne’s knowledge of physiology, and although I knew they weren’t enough, they would have to do for now. “The start of something very interesting.” End of part 4

N.U.M.B. I woke up with my ass in the air and my face to the ground. My whole body felt like it was hit be a Mack truck. Even my fingernails hurt. I tried to remember last night, but it was pretty much a blur. I remembered going out with my friend, Joe, to the gym and then to see the new Bruce Willis movie (it was pretty good, too). Lately, Joe had been really active in lifting and it was beginning to show. He used to be really skinny but in the last week or so he was really showing some bulk under his clothes. He said it was because of this new protein shake he was taking. After the movie, we headed to down to the Pier to go out for a bite to eat at some New Sushi restaurant that Joe had been gushing over for the last 2 weeks since he first went there. Joe was always finding new places to eat. I knew how he loved to eat, but he always stayed as thin as a rail, of course until lately. I on the other hand, ate sensibly and lifted regularly, but always had to fight with my weight. I was a chunky guy, for such a picky eater. I do though, remember enjoying the California Rolls and then heading to the bathroom and that’s the last thing I could picture in my foggy brain. . As I began to stand up and I noticed that I was naked except for wearing a sheet of some sort around me like underwear. It looked like something sumo wrestlers would wear. I think it’s called a Fundoshi. Whatever it was, it made me feel sexy wearing it for some reason. I also thought to myself, “You could say it was like wearing a “diaper”, as I chucked which made my ribs hurt. Still, it felt good. As I began to focus on the real world around me I noticed that I was in some sort of small warehouse. I could hear what sounded like a foghorn in the distance and there was a light that periodically filled the building with its beam. I figured that I must be somewhere still on the pier and that the Bay Lighthouse was the source of the horn and light. I began to walk toward a door that looked like it led outside, but it was locked. There was absolutely nothing other than myself that I could see in the very dark, but occasionally lit, warehouse. The air was not cold, and neither was I, but it felt like I had goose bumps all over me, and strangely I felt very warm all over. I looked down again at my body and my nipples were standing very erect and I could feel that slow building excited feeling you get when you are getting horny. After about 15 minutes I felt better and even hornier despite some pain throughout me. My body seemed to be covered in a clear oil of some sort. In fact the oil felt very warm on my skin. It actually tingled some when I spread my hands over my body, which must be the reason my nipples were so erect and my body felt energized and was becoming even more sexually charged. I looked down at my body and was pleasingly shocked at how good I looked in the “diaper”. My body was not the body I remembered that I had last night. It had changed and it was glowing with a nice sheen. My chest and arms looked thick and full, but not fat. Actually they were quite muscular but not all cut up; more like slabs of meat. My stomach was flat and hard, but no abs showed. My legs felt heavy and powerful and I realized that with every step I took, my thighs rubbed together and it felt really good. Normally, I had a fair amount of hair on my body, but as I inspected my body further I noticed it was all gone. Somehow I had been cleanly shaven all over, and yes I checked there too. I pulled out the top of the Fundoshi and looked down inside at my cock…Wow….My cock looked bigger and thicker than normal but I figured it was because I know longer had all that coarse curly hair hiding a few inches. As I moved around, the fabric of the sheet rubbed against my freshly shone balls which only made me more aroused and my cock plump up larger, filling the soft pouch of my Fundoshi. I was sure someone had done something to me and this both scared and excited me. I had actually changed and had become like an off season body builder, but not huge yet. I always loved the stories of regular guys getting super strong and big. I would read all the sexually charged and awesome stories on Muscle-growth.org and other sites and it usually ended with me cumming hard and shooting on my face, but I always thought it was all just a strange fantasy of mine. I knew I had a fetish for muscle but I was straight with a great fiancé. I had experimented with guys once or twice back in college, but only the huge muscular ones and then I thought it was only do to pure adoration. I thought I just wanted to be like them and now as I looked and felt my new body, I was well on my way. But why was I so horny over the prospect of being huge or seeing and being with huge guys. I know I didn’t need a guy to satisfy me, Hell; Christie did one heck of a job with that. That girl could definitely deep throat and suck a mean cock. But damn, the big guys were exciting for some reason. Huge muscles touching me and me worshiping them, Fuck…I just couldn’t get their visions out of my head and I felt so warm and horny. Oh God, I really felt good. My hands were all over my chest and arms and then I felt my ass and it was shaven too. Smooth as a baby’s butt but more meaty and firmer. Odd, though, even though the sheet was going between the crack of my ass, I really didn’t feel anything there. In fact it was the only place on my body that I didn’t feel something. My muscles and my cock ached, my body was hot and on a sexual fire, my balls we being stimulated by this fucking awesome sheet and my cock felt heavy and was almost rock hard, but there was no feeling on or in my ass. It was numb. Just then I heard the sound of a latch behind me and I spun around to see a huge door open and flood the warehouse with a blinding light. I could barely see two huge figures toss another figure into the room. I heard the thump and ummph as the person hit the hard floor. I began to run towards the open door as my eyes adjusted to the light, but what I saw for a split second made me stop in my tracks. The two humungous figures that had thrown the body in here were gigantic muscular Adonis’. They must have been over 8 feet tall and literally the size of a car. They were incredibly attractive and I could actually feel waves of sexuality pouring off of them. Just having getting a momentary glimpse of them made my whole body feel electric and my cock hit full hardness. I think I actually moaned. I saw one of them smile and then the door slammed shut. Since my eyes had adjusted more to the darkness, after the door slammed shut, I got a glimpse of my new resident. His body was immense, but not as big as the other two. I walked slowly over to the mass of flesh lying there to get a closer look. My heartbeat was pumping so hard I could actually feel it beating in time with my cock, to which it was pulsating like crazy. I got within a foot of the body and it looked familiar but this guy was just enormous. I knelt down and looked closer and as I looked at his face, I realized….It was my friend Joe. He was dressed in the same white baby diaper Fundoshi sheet that I was but his body was twice as big as mine and 4 or 5 times bigger than I remembered him. My cock began to shoot out some precum and I began to actually drool. A drop of my saliva hit his cheek and he flinched and began to stir. I stool up quickly. . “Ummmhhh,ooommmm,” was all he could sound out. Thoughts were racing through my head. Mostly of how much mine and Joe’s bodies had changed and my burning desire to touch and worship him. I shook my head to try regaining my thoughts, I thought of “…what’s her name…uhh… fuck…it’s…it’s….Chris… Chris…something….Wow, Look at him…. He’s so fucking beautiful. He looks like a sleeping God. All those massive muscles and he’s right in front of me…I ‘m soooo warm and I’ve never been so horny…God I want him… I need him…I wonder if I just touch his pecs if...” As soon as I touched him I felt a huge shot of adrenaline hit my body with an incredible force that sent me flying back on my ass. I stood up and tried again, but with the same result. It was as if I had a huge orgasm and a punch in the gut at the same time. I got back up and tried again, this time making sure not to touch his bare skin I held onto the sheet wrapped around him. Nothing, this time. I shook the sheet, “Joe, Joe, wake up, Hey buddy, come on, wake up” “Wha wha, where I am, who did…Steve? What day is it?” he said as he rose up onto his feet. “Hey Joe, we’re in some sort of warehouse and I think we are guinea pigs of some sort. It’s Saturday I think, but I’m not sure. Something’s happened to us. Something amazing and great. I mean look at us. We’ve both changed. It’s fucking awesome.” I rambled. And as Joe slowly started to process things I began to eye worship his muscular body. Oh My God, He was amazing. He was huge and thick. He was 5 times as big as I remembered him and he was shaven like me. In fact his entire body was shaven including his head. I thought for a second and then touched my head and sure enough…Mr. Clean. But Joe’s body was far more advanced and muscular than mine. His chest must have been at least 60 inches around and his arms a good 24 inches. He was massive, but still not as huge as the two goons that tossed him like a rag doll. . He almost had an 8 pack and his abs rippled like waves with every shimmering movement. As with me, he was covered in the same oil and the heat that radiated off of his body caused my cock to harden even more, if that were even possible. His face seemed more chiseled and he was actually even more beautiful than I had remembered. His eyes had gone from being a grey hazel to a deep cobalt blue. He now stood about 4 inches taller than me and last night I was the taller guy. His legs and ass looked as large as any pro bodybuilder’s with thick huge muscles that were cut like a gods…and DAMN, the basket in his Fundoshi seemed not just huge, but gigantic. I licked my lips and my saliva glands went into overdrive as I began to drool again. “Oh My God,” I thought, “what has happened to me? I actually want this hunk more than…” She was gone. “more than…anything I ever have.” My cock was throbbing uncontrollably and aching now, and I tried to reason that it was because my balls were constantly being stimulated but I knew deep down that it was the sight of this Man…no…God before me. I knew of my past, but that…person…never registered again in my head. I knew that I had never been attracted to men before, but for some reason, a reason that I didn’t even care about anymore, I really was turned on looking at Joe. He was pure maleness: The perfect specimen of a being. He was not longer just a man to me, he was a supreme being; more than just a mere human. The same sexual energy that had come off of the two giants was now pouring out of Joe. His sexual heat hit me over and over and I loved it. I began to put my hands up to touch him and he stopped me with “Stop” motion of his hand. “Wait” was all he said and he smiled at me and began to talk. . “Steve, I think I know what has happened to us.” Even his voice was hugely deep and that of a god’s. My new strong legs felt weak at the sound of him. “Here let me show you something.” He said as he moved closer and around behind me. Then without warning, he grabbed my ass and the pleasure that swept through my body was more than I have ever experienced. I nearly came from just his touch. A wet spot from all the precum that came spewing out of my cock began to soak my Fundoshi. His hands began to manipulate my firm ass and the waves of pure sexual energy that poured from him into me was mind blowing. Push after push of a hot orgasmic inducing wave of pure sexual pleasure coursed out of him. His body wasn’t even next to mine and I could feel his huge cock rubbing my ass through the sheet. It felt so good there, it belonged…there and my ass had no other existence then to be a receptacle for his cock. The more his body and my body connected through my ass the more I was lost in him. After about a minute of this I was completely under his control. I no longer had a will of my own. It was as if I was an extension of Joe, that I was now a motor movement of his brain. It felt as if he was whispering in my ear, but his mouth never moved. His thoughts transferred into me, “Just do what I say and I think we can be something….something amazing. Oh my god, I never would have believe it, but it’s true, they told me this was the only way, but I didn’t believe them , but it’s really true. Please Steve, go with anything that I do to you and for God’s sake, do NOT touch me with your hands, it will stop the transference and we will lose it all. Grab your cock and hold onto it and don’t let go. Also do not cum until I tell you. This is of vital importance. You MUST NOT CUM, until I say too.” I put my hands down under my sheet and I grabbed my new larger cock and moaned in pleasure. “I think we are here to help build an army of superhuman men…” He continued to manipulate my ass as I felt his cock literally rip through his sheet and smack against my hungry ass cheeks. It was soaking wet with his precum and as it rubbed against my cheeks I felt him pull my Fundoshi off of my body. Then, when I felt his cock pulsating against my hole, I knew he was getting ready to invade and conquer my entire body with that incredible GodCock of his. It was beginning to get very hard to concentrate on his words that were pouring into my head, but as he continued to think his words were implanted in my brain like stamp to paper. “…an army of men called N.U.M.B. It stands for Neurologically Unified Muscular Beings. We will be able to be one superhuman species: One all encumbering God! We will be connected as one, with each other and with those that made us, the Alinumbari, but to do that, we must have anal intercourse to transfer the Neurotoxins into each other and then become many, but one. They started my change a few weeks ago, now I will start yours and in turn my change will finish and I will complete. I will be one of them. The restaurant was a cover. Right now you and I are under the restaurant and N.U.M.B. central is under us. I do not know yet where they come from, but after I begin your transformation, I and I become one with them, I will know all that they know. They’ve been watching us for years and only a select few are chosen to become one. You and I are special. They see in us something that is unique and will benefit them. I don’t know what it is but as N.U.M.B. soldiers we will be able to manipulate our bodies into any size or shape we need to be to go unnoticed in the world. There are 50 of us, now. They chose us, Two weeks ago they kidnapped me and injected me with a muscle serum to begin the process, just like they did to you last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed the changes in you…I know I have.” Joe, licked my neck sending waves of a sexual electricity coursing throughout my body and I could dimly feel his cockhead expand against my ass. “Then the next day, my maker entered me and thus my growth and loyalty to N.U.M.B. began and now it’s your turn, my boy. That’s why I brought you here; where they made me. And since they want you too, they are letting you be my first to make. You have to be willing in order for this to work. Let me know you want this. We will become like them…No….we will be them” As he talked all that registered on my conscious level were the words “numb, super, hands, cock, anal, one, us, and gods” and without even hesitating I shook my head and softly spoke the word “Yes”. I know that I was completely in his control and I didn’t care. I wanted this. I wanted him. Joe was now my one, my only. I thought of nothing and noone else. I only needed him. I needed him in my mind, in my soul, my heart and physically in me. I began to beg him to fuck me. “Please Joe, fuck me, God I need you in me. Please Joe fuck me…all of you. I need all of you. I love you.” With that, Joe, shoved in his 14 inch super cock. He grabbed a hold of my hips and in one swift move rammed himself into me. There was no easy in. I was like a hammer hitting a nail at full force. The force caused my cock to explode and spray huge amounts of precum all over the area. I had no pain at all. My ass and hips were numb to it, but not to the pleasure Joe gave me. I now understood why my body had been this way. There was no pain; only pure pleasure. I think the numbness of my ass and hips were only to ward off pain, but it also increased the pleasure aspect tenfold. I had to be numb down there in order to completely accommodate his huge manhood. Our captors must have injected me with a special serum to increase my muscles and numb my ass and hips. I looked forward to meeting and thanking them. And if they looked like Joe or those two goons, I would be thanking them in complete worship. Joe rammed into me with more force than any normal man or woman would be able to endure. Any normal human would have died from the internal injuries. Never once did he slow down. He was a complete fuck machine on overdrive. He lifted me up into the air above his cock and brought me down onto his shaft with such force his own precum and my ass juices squirted out of my ass with every thrust. With every drive of his cock into me I squirted out squirt after squirt of precum. We were soon standing in a huge puddle of our love juices. After about 10 minutes of this position he laid me down flipping me over onto my back, never once touching the rest of my body other than my hips and ass. He pulled my hips into the air and he thrust with superhuman power into me. The more he pounded me the more I yearned for him. I could feel my body was on fire. In fact the friction of his enormous cock ramming in me and all the sweat, oil and body juices were actually starting to smoke. Steam and heat were rising off our bodies. We were encircled in our own self educed smoke screen. Neither one of us spoke a word during the whole time; the only sounds were of our bodies slamming together and liquid flying everywhere. Neither of us grunted, nor screamed for over an hour of this. I held onto my cock loving the feeling of it filling with juice every time he exited my hole and then I could feel it shoot out from time to time. We both were soaked with it and our sweat. The oil on our bodies only got hotter and hotter and never rinsed away. The oil actually was the catalyst that made us the completely perfect fuck machines that we had become. I do not believe that any human on earth would have lived through this without the oil on them. This would be proven later. After another hour of continued relentless fucking, I could feel Joe starting to build up inside. I felt his cock expand and lengthen. It didn’t just slightly expand; his cock must have gained 5 more inches around and in length as he fucked me. His breathing was not normal anymore, he was breathing like a horse in a race. Huge, deep inhalations and then he would exhale so strongly it was like a 40 mph wind. Now he began to grunt, groan and growl. His chest heaved so much it expanded to twice its size with every breath. His ramming became even harder if that was possible and he began to drool himself. I was getting covered in his saliva. With each drop it felt like an adrenaline rush. I began to cry out in ecstasy with every connection of his orgasmic spit. His body became a dark crimson color and he began to actually glow. Just when I thought I would explode before I was supposed too, the unthinkable happened. We moved. At first I felt lightheaded, but no, not just light headed, but my whole body felt light. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were about 10 feet off the ground. We were flying and fucking in mid air. It took us both by surprise, but we loved it. We knew we were becoming something amazing. Something Colossal. It was apparent from not only everything else but especially now with our new ability that we were both becoming superhuman….or maybe not human at all. Joe ripped what was left of both of our Fundoshi’s off of us and uttered one word, “CUM” The first shot was from Joe and it felt like it went from his cock into my ass, up my cock and out of it. It was literally like one huge shot of cum. As it poured out of my cock like a fire hose, it shot the wall over 20 feet away from us. It sprayed and broke through the glass on one of the doors. It was so huge and so fast that that we had actually put dents in the walls. The second spurt from Joe almost blew me off of him, but he held tight. My second shot came and I opened my mouth to receive it. It quickly filled my hungry mouth and as my spunk was pouring out of it. I swallowed as fast as I could. My seed tasted amazing. Sweet and pungent like hot cream. I must have swallowed 4 times before I stopped. Meanwhile, Joe was not only filling my hole with his supercum, but he continued to ram me hard. His bucking never ebbed. With every thrust we moved forward in the air and we finally hit the large steel doors from where he had entered. I probably shot about 8-10 huge volleys of cum before it started to pour like a lava flow out of my cock, completely covering our pelvis’ in my sticky glue. Joe came for about 6 minutes straight with at least over 50 shots into me. With every shot I could see his body expand and grow muscle. He was now glowing a bright orange color and the glow of him was entrapping me into it. When he finished cumming and growing, we slowly drifted back to the ground. The glow faded and when we stood up, I looked at Joe and he was now exactly like those 2 goons. He stood over 8 feet tall and was the size of a small car. His cock, still hard as a rock pointed straight up and was at least 2 feet long. He bent his head down and playfully sucked the remaining cum off his cockhead. I envied him. He looked back up and seemed to go into some sort of trance, like he was listening to someone. He looked back down at me with a very serious but still incredibly sexual way. He just stood there with his hands on his hips as if to say marvel at me and I did. His chest was at least 90 inches around with arms of 35-38 inches. He now had a 12 pack of pure muscle on his abs and his legs were literally as large as two oak trees. Veins snaked through them like a road map and his calves were larger than a normal man’s waist. It looked as though the oil was no longer on him but then I caught were it had gone. I saw one of the last puddles absorb into his abs area and I knew he had hit his final stage. His cock finally began to deflate and when it was finally soft it was still over a foot long and as round as a 2 liter bottle. Then I started to hear a noise, but it was more than a noise. It was Joe. He said to me, “I am Joekelor”, only his mouth never moved. “I am N.U.M.B. I am no longer a human but a SuperBeing. I have finished my change and am no longer of your species. The Human species is weak and full of disease. I will never get sick or die. I am immortal. I am…what you Human’s call…A God. You are a CrossSpecies, Steve. You are no longer human, but you are not yet a God. You will soon be one of us, Steve. You are now my property and my son to help change into the God you will become. You will do my will and what I ask of you until you hit this stage and become our equal.” He continued speaking to me with his mind, “My master’s name is Chadkelor He is who made me. Changing you into a Crossspecies is what finished my process to be N.U.M.B. This was all planned and I now know that you and I had no resistance from the beginning. There is a plan of change for all, to have a new world. My journey began like yours; I first entered the restaurant 2 weeks ago and I woke up the same way you did. My friend Chad from College called me out of the blue and invited me to dinner. I had not seen him in over a year. He looked great; large and full of thick muscle. We ate and I had to use the restroom. I blacked out. Later I awoke, like you and then Chad was thrown in with me. He was different and much larger as I was with you. Chadkelor is one of those that put me in here with you. He gave me the gift that he had been given and my whole life changed. I grew muscles; thick muscles that I had longed for my whole puny life. In less then a week I had bodybuilders, powerlifters, huge bouncers throwing themselves at me everyday. After Chadkelor made me into a CrossSpecies he told me to enjoy my new body and to have as many muscle humans worship me as possible, the more I had, the more I would grow, but I was not to fuck any of them. I had to choose my son for that privilege: he said that my sexual energy would pour off of me and entice the strongest most viral humans. It did. I had over 30 muscle humans suck me that week. Besides the pinnacle of orgasms with my maker, my muscle human orgasms were the most intense and euphoric I had ever had. I could not get enough. With every orgasm my muscle increased. My hunger for you increased. I had to wear loose clothing as to not cause suspicion especially for the one who would become my son, YOU. When I wore clothing my body would hold in my sexual power. That is why you never saw me naked. But when I was not around you I would go to the gym and disrobe in the locker room. Man after man would feed off of me and which helped me grow and come closer to be able to change you and I. This is what you shall do. At the end of the week, Chadkelor told me to find the one, to find you and to bring you to the restaurant. He told me that after you got there to give you the injection that he gave to me when I first came to the restaurant. I followed you into the restroom and stood next to you at the urinal and took out my cock. I saw your eyes glaze and you began to drool. You immediately got hard and began to feed on me. I waited till I came in your mouth and I took the syringe and injected you. I then went through the back door of the restaurant with you in my arms and took you to Chadkelor. The initial injection is what makes us begin to grow and it causes our asses to be able to take any size cock. Some are larger than others when they are the CrossSpecies. Mine was very large, yours looks to be even larger. When I came to Chadkelor’s room, you were in a trance but conscious. We both fed off of him as he milked his oil into our mouths and then sprayed us with his oil or as you would say, his cum. As a SuperBeing, we no longer have normal human cum. It is supercharged and as so, can alter physics of a human. It starts neurologically and travels to every muscle in the body. This is how we become one…I…Yes Chadkelor…I will…..Steve, I have told you more then you need to know right now. You will be told more later. I am told I must test you to see if you are fully my CrossSpecies. Come to me”. I did. “Lie down” I did. “Cum” Instantly my flaccid cock sprang back to life, bigger than before. It must have been about 12 inches long and about 6 inches thick, my body arched, my head threw back and my crotch thrust outward. I then rose in the air and began to have an even more intense orgasm than before which lasted for about 5 minutes. I then drifted back down and looked up at my master. He smiled and said, “It is now time for you to finish your process. Go have your fun, find your worshipers, grow for me and find your son.” And I left my maker and I headed toward my first conquest! .Chapter 2 will be coming shortly. I hope you all enjoyed this much so far. Please let me know your thoughts. Stevepwrbear.